Back Cover Copy

When you fall in love with the Devil’s henchman, ‘personal demons’ gains new meaning.

Kalyani Martin was a good Baptist minister’s daughter, intent on saving herself for the right guy. In her new producing gig on a ghost hunting show run by Ryan Ausar, she might have just found him: Will Hellenboek, co-star on the show.

Will and Aidan, cousins and co-stars, are archdemons, working for Ryan. Their common past has been a long and sometimes bloody one, but the three men share an unbreakable bond.

The dark and crazy days of their past are returning to unleash vengeance upon them all. As Ryan struggles to keep things together behind the scenes, can he protect the fragile joy lighting his friends’ lives, without revealing the soul-crushing truth and risking all they hold dear?

Content Warning: This title contains graphic M/M and M/F sex, anal sex/play, frequent snarkage, silly boxer shorts, hot archdemon lovin', and toe-curling soul mate deflowering.

Highlight

Kal shuddered as sobs wracked her body. Ryan held her and softly murmured to her, comforting her. He desperately wanted to ease her suffering but knew she had to go through this, put it past her or she’d never truly heal. She cried for the better part of an hour as he softly hummed to her, soothing her. When she settled in his arms she stared at the lights.

“I miss my Daddy.”

“I know.”

“I dreamed on my honeymoon.”

Ryan silently swore. “Did you?”

“I dreamed of you and Aidan. They didn’t feel like dreams.”

“Dreams are very deceptive things.”

She fell silent. “Could they have been memories? From a past life?”

“What do you think?”

“Please don’t give me the ‘sometimes a cigar is just a cigar’ line.”

“I didn’t have the dreams. I can’t be the one to tell you what they were. What gives you most comfort to believe?”

Her voice dropped. “It gives me the most comfort to believe they were dreams.” Her next statement shocked him. “Part of me that wishes they were memories.”

He damn well knew what she dreamed.

Memories of their past life together.

“Dreams are just that, love. Dreams.”

Hell's Bells
Copyright © 2009, Lesli Richardson
Edited by Stephanie McGrath
Book design by Emma Wayne Porter
Cover Art by Renee Rocco
First Lyrical Press, Inc. electronic publication: July, 2009

Lyrical Press, Incorporated
17 Ludlow Street
Staten Island, New York 10312
http://www.lyricalpress.com

eBooks are not transferable. All Rights Are Reserved. No part of this book may be used or reproduced in any manner whatsoever without written permission, except in the case of brief quotations embodied in critical articles and reviews. The unauthorized reproduction or distribution of this copyrighted work is illegal. No part of this book may be scanned, uploaded or distributed via the Internet or any other means, electronic or print, without the publisher’s permission.

PUBLISHER'S NOTE:
This book is a work of fiction. The names, characters, places, and incidents are products of the writer’s imagination or have been used fictitiously and are not to be construed as real. Any resemblance to persons, living or dead, actual events, locale or organizations is entirely coincidental.

The publisher does not have any control over and does not assume any responsibility for author or third-party Web sites or their content.

Published in the United States of America by Lyrical Press, Incorporated

Table of Contents

Back Cover Copy

Highlight

Copyright

Dedication

Prologue

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Chapter 20

Chapter 21

Chapter 22

Chapter 23

Chapter 24

About Lesli Richardson

About the Good Will Ghost Hunting Series

More From Lyrical Press

Dedication

To Steph, who saw the promise and encouraged my twisted brain to keep writing about hunky demon boys. LYBSNDY!

Prologue

The dark and crazy days…

The two men spent hours gathering the stones they needed for their grisly duty. The fact that only one could leave at a time complicated matters.

Right now it was Aidan’s turn to stay. He sat cross-legged on the ground behind Amiago, his soul brother, and kept his hand on the other man’s shoulder. Ami had refused to speak other than grief-filled bouts of screaming, punctuated by heart-rending sobs. When he wasn’t doing that, he sat there softly humming the special little tune he used to hum to Chloe.

On the ground before him, the linen shroud encasing her body.

Chloe. Amiago’s soul mate.

Aidan stared at the row of stitching along the side, put there by his own hand. His sweet baby sister…

He closed his eyes and tried to hold back his own grief. Ami needed him now, needed his strength. Ami’s wounds were far from healed, but the worst of the bleeding had ceased since the binding ceremony Hades performed that joined the three men, allowing Ami to draw from their strength.

That would hopefully keep him alive and help heal his body.

Aidan suspected nothing would ever heal Ami’s soul.

Arnau returned, his slate grey eyes nearly black with emotion. He’d lost the leather thong holding his long dark hair and it spilled over his shoulders. He dumped the load of stones with the others for the cairn and knelt beside the men. “How is he?” he asked Aidan.

Amiago wouldn’t look at either of them, just stared at the bundle on the ground before him.

Aidan shook his head.

Arnau changed position, placed his hand on Amiago’s other shoulder. As Aidan moved, Arnau took his place. “Should we summon Hades back?” Amiago’s father had come and gone three hours earlier.

Aidan sighed. “I don’t think it would do any good. He’s done all he can.” He choked back a sob as he stared into Amiago’s face. At least sitting behind him he didn’t have to view the full force of the other man’s grief. Now his soul brother, after Hades bound both him and Arnau to Amiago in an attempt to save Amiago’s life.

Amiago looked as dead as his soul mate on the ground before them.

Arnau scooted closer to Amiago and slipped his other arm around the man’s waist, supporting him, sending him strength.

“Thank you, cousin,” Aidan said. “For doing this for us.” Arnau was far younger than him and Amiago, barely a hundred years old yet. Pure-blooded, he was probably the strongest archdemon available for this task.

Keeping Amiago alive.

Keeping Aidan alive as well.

Arnau managed a slight smile. “It’s all right. I’m sorry we had not met before this, or under more pleasant circumstances.”

“As am I.” Aidan turned to go, forcing his eyes away from the grim tableaux.

* * * *

Aidan swung the sword, neatly lopping off the giant serpent’s head.

“Aha!” He turned to the two men sitting on the nearby rocks. “And you said I couldn’t do it!”

Amiago smiled, but it was a ghost of the broad, beaming expression that used to fill his face with sunshine and laughter. It didn’t even reach his green eyes, which looked dull in comparison to how brightly they used to shine. He pointed behind Aidan. “Not quite finished yet, I should think.”

Aidan turned and immediately raised his sword. Another head had sprouted from the stump of the first. “Gods! I thought you said—” he swung, taking the new head off, “that decapitating it would kill it!”

Arnau looked on with amusement, his slate grey eyes twinkling. “No, he specifically said you had to impale the head through the top, then decapitate it.”

Aidan rolled his eyes as a new head sprouted. He stood ready. “How am I supposed to do that when I only have one sword?”

Arnau reached behind him and smoothly drew his. “Let me know when you’re ready. I’ll toss you mine.”

Aidan dodged the serpent’s attack, then pinned the head to the ground. “Now!” He spun around, reaching out for the sword. The hilt landed neatly in his palm and he completed his spin, landing a severing blow to the creature’s neck.

An unholy shriek filled the air as the black and green monster shivered, then fell still. No more heads erupted from the stump.

Aidan took a deep breath and stepped back with a grin. “There!”

Applause from the other two. Arnau pushed himself up and walked over, took back his sword. After he wiped it clean on the grass he sheathed it. “Excellent. Took you long enough.” He playfully smiled as he said it.

“To home with you,” Aidan shot back as he yanked his sword free, also wiping it on the grass. Then he turned to where Amiago still perched on the rocks. “You were less than helpful.”

Ami shrugged and walked over. “I had every faith in you, brother. You are a skilled warrior. I certainly wouldn’t wish to anger you.” His quiet voice bore no semblance to the man he’d been, before their world was shattered. Fifty years later and he still looked nearly as sad as he had that day. He never laughed, something unheard of before when their home had been filled with joy.

Before Chloe’s murder.

* * * *

Aidan, Arnau, and Amiago joined hands as they walked through the barrier opened by Hades and crossed over to Tavares. As expected, they immediately encountered the band of s’Galth warriors that had crossed on-Earth and invaded the village, killing most of the inhabitants.

As one, the three men drew their swords and stepped together, back to back, their familiar pattern. They would fight as one.

“Gentlemen,” Aidan said to the s’Galth, “it is a great day for you to die.” Arnau couldn’t see Aidan’s face but knew the man’s usually kind eyes had transformed from amber to dark brown, matching the tiger’s eye amulet around his neck. Aidan didn’t live to fight, he thrived on it in some ways, an easy outlet for his grief and rage that still lingered even two hundred years after Chloe’s murder.

The reptilian beasts walked on two legs and carried primitive clubs that were no match for the archdemons’ swords. Still, that didn’t stop the marauders from attacking the three men.

Amiago struck the first blow, decapitating one. “Brothers, they have sealed their fate,” he said.

Arnau took another one out. “Agreed.”

After a couple of minutes, Aidan stepped away from the other two men and let his nature and instincts take over. Three s’Galth warriors immediately fell under Aidan’s blade. As another attempted to attack him, he spun and decapitated it, howling with rage as the beast’s head went flying.

Amiago didn’t need to look to know what that sound meant. “And there he goes,” he said.

Arnau agreed. “He’s in his element.”

By the time the fighting ended, the thirty s’Galth lay dead around them. Aidan stood among the carnage, wild-eyed and sword raised, studying the bodies, looking for any signs of life. By Arnau’s best guess, Aidan had slain two thirds of the monsters himself.

Arnau and Amiago shared a glance. Ami slowly walked toward Aidan, one hand outstretched. “It’s all right, brother,” he soothed. “It’s finished. We’re done here.”

Aidan trembled as his eyes shifted back to amber and tears slid down his face. He sank to his knees, sobbing in anguish as the other men surrounded and embraced him.

Later that night, after they’d returned on-Earth and Aidan was asleep by the fire, Arnau pulled Amiago aside to talk.

“This is not good for him,” Arnau said. “Each battle, perhaps it’s good for his grief, but it is killing him inside at the same time.”

Shadows cast by the fire flickered across Ami’s face. “I know,” he softly agreed.

“Every time, it’s as if a rage takes him over, and then a sorrow just as strong fills his soul. He may be a skilled warrior, but he does not possess a warrior’s heart and soul.” Arnau pulled the leather thong from his hair so he could rebind it. “This is killing his soul, every battle. He is not made of the right substance to be an Enforcer.”

“Don’t you think I know that!” Ami angrily growled. “This was not my idea! Father is the one who assigned us these roles.” He took a deep breath to calm himself. No, he knew damn well Aidan should never have been made an Enforcer even though his unfettered grief, when set loose in combat, made him invincible.

Arnau examined a cut in his tunic. One of the s’Galth had drawn a flint knife and sliced him with it. A minor wound almost completely healed already, but he’d ruined a practically new garment. “I was thinking we could make a request of Hades. I’ve heard there’s an archdemon, Tosko, he could be trained. From what I hear he has the substance to be an Enforcer. We could be Protectors.” Two had recently been killed while attempting to save the villagers, the very act they had today avenged by wiping out the raiding s’Galth band.

Amiago leaned back against a rock, his fingers laced together behind his head. “It never hurts to ask. Although it will be difficult to convince Father that the most valuable and efficient Enforcer he’s ever had isn’t cut out to be one.”

“He cannot be that cold hearted.”

“You don’t know my father. This is Hades we are speaking of, need I remind you. He is not one known for chivalry or compassion, only for the efficient execution of his duties.”

They sat there in silence for many minutes, watching Aidan sleep. They knew his dreams constantly troubled him, especially his ones of Chloe. He always had them after a fight like today.

“This is killing him one battle at a time,” Arnau softly said. “Every victory exacts a vicious price upon his soul. Is it really worth darkening him in that way?” His grey eyes deepened in color. “He’s a good man. A kind man. He should not be forced to do this.”

“No arguments from me.” Amiago stood and stretched. “Well, I suppose I should go speak to Father.” He disappeared.

Arnau returned to the fire and tried to sleep, tried to ignore Aidan’s plaintive noises, the crying in his sleep.

The glisten of tears on the other man’s cheeks.

Chapter 1

The here and now…

“Oh, yeah! I love that!” Kalyani Martin tipped her head for a better look while Jeff made an adjustment.

“Mmm, that’s even better, honey,” she said.

Jeff nodded. After another flick of his finger, Kal grinned. “Ah! You’ve got it!”

“You like that?” he asked.

She nodded and gave him a one-armed hug. “The boys will probably grump and groan, but I love it. You’re incredible.”

Kal ogled Jeff Conrad’s computer monitor. They were staring at the publicity shot of Will Hellenboek and his cousin, Aidan Faust, for the cover of the first issue of the Otherworlds Explorations magazine. Jeff’s expertise with the photo software had turned a good shot into a great one. The photographer had managed to coax a brooding, serious look out of Will, which was no small feat considering how he nearly always smiled now. Will’s slate grey eyes appeared sharp and piercing in the photo, as if looking directly at the viewer. Aidan’s amber eyes always sweetened his face, his cute cockeyed smile a good balance to Will’s expression.

Jeff blushed and smiled at the compliment. In just a few weeks he and Kal had gone from being resentful of each other, after years of their fathers trying to shove them together as a couple, to being fast friends. Partly because Kal was now the soul mate and fiancée of Will Hellenboek, The Firm’s strongest archdemon, and partly because Jeff had climbed out of the closet and shut the door firmly behind him.

Aidan walked into the office and rested his hands on Jeff’s shoulders. “What are you two—oh.”

Kal looked at Aidan. “You stay out of this.”

“It’s my ugly mug you’re working with and I don’t get a say?”

Jeff patted one of Aidan’s hands and left his covering it. “I don’t think your mug is ugly.”

He leaned down and kissed the top of Jeff’s head. “That’s because you’re biased, sugar.”

Kal smiled. “Well, I don’t think your mug is ugly either. Although your clothes are atrocious.”

“I’m working on that,” Jeff said with a playful smirk.

Aidan looked down his nose at her, his honey-hazel eyes blazing. “Sweet cheeks, we talked about this. Jokes about the duds are off limits. It’s my image.” Aidan perpetually looked like he needed a haircut, his scruffy blond hair a little on the long side. Combined with a penchant for wild, eye-watering Hawaiian tropical print shirts and his lean, lanky build, he looked a little like a surfer dude.

She glanced at her watch. “Crud! I’m supposed to meet with the florist in half an hour!”

“Then you’d better book,” Aidan said. “I’ll tell Will you’re up in Columbus.”

“Thanks.”

Kal closed her eyes, still a little weirded out by this part. She called out, “Ryan, vado tu appareo.”

When Kal opened her eyes she was no longer in Jeff’s office in the building that housed Will’s production company in Tampa. She was in the office of her boss, Ryan Ausar, at the gO!Network headquarters in Columbus, Ohio.

Ryan glanced at his watch. “Cutting it a little close, aren’t we, love? I was about to come get you, see why the delay.”

She returned his playful smile. She couldn’t help it. The guys weren’t that fond of Ryan—an issue she’d fully resolve when she got the craziness of the wedding behind her and this year’s season filmed and in the can—but she liked him. His British accent and green eyes always made her smile, even when he aggravated the stuffing out of her.

Then again, she also knew one of his deepest secrets and could afford to be more generous toward him despite recent events.

“I know. I totally lost track of time working on that cover shot with Jeff for the new magazine.” She smacked her forehead. “Dang, I forgot my purse.”

Ryan leaned back in his chair and templed his fingers in front of him. “Where is it, love?”

“It’s under my desk in my office.”

He closed his eyes. Seconds later, her purse appeared in front of him on his desk. He opened his eyes. “Better?”

“You’re a lifesaver. Thank you!” She ran around the desk and gave him a quick hug, then snatched her purse off his desk and left to get the car he kept for her in the parking garage downstairs.

Ryan watched her go. He closed his eyes again and inhaled her sweet scent, which still lingered in the air like a dream.

* * * *

Kal had quickly learned juggling her public and secret lives wasn’t easy, but doable. It was a far easier adjustment than coming to grips with the fact that the Christian dogma she’d been raised on was total myth. She’d been the only child of Reverend Kenneth Martin, head shepherd of the First Columbus Evangelical Baptist Church of Christ. After graduating from Ohio State, she went to work for gO!Network, where she was assigned as producer to the Otherworlds show.

There she met Will Hellenboek, the handsome, brooding, unsmiling co-host of the show. Within the space of a month she’d been possessed by a wraith, deflowered by Will, taken as his soul mate to save her life and his, and was now engaged to him.

You’d never suspect her boss, Ryan Ausar, was really head of The Firm—the euphemistic name for the Underworld. In other words, the Devil, if you wanted to get technical about it.

More shocking to Kal was the fact that the whole “demons bad” memo was wrong. Demons, particularly the archdemons like Ryan, Will, and his cousin, Aidan Faust, protected the world from the bad things that wanted to break through from other realms and take over.

Let’s not forget that “Hell” was actually Atlanta, Ryan’s true base of operations, if you wanted to get technical.

Oy.

Ryan had arranged Kal’s job and the wraith possession to force Will back to The Firm. The only way to get him back was to make him take Kal as a soul mate.

And so here she was.

Heaven on earth in the arms of an archdemon.

Who’d a thunk?

If you’d told Kal what her life would be like a few months ago, she would have insisted you were crazy.

Now she was living a dream come true. Her very own happy ever after.

So what if she did it a little bass-ackwards with the wedding after the wedding night? No, her parents wouldn’t approve, much less believe her, if they knew the full truth.

That’s exactly why she wasn’t telling them.

Kal negotiated her way through Columbus traffic to find the florist. Kal’s mother would have a cow if she was late. Her parents thought the network flew her from Tampa to Columbus as necessary on a private jet. Will and Ryan had managed to put at least some of their differences in opinion behind them to get Kal back and forth, since she couldn’t do the disappearing trick without them. If Will was around he sometimes brought her up. If not, she could always call Ryan to bring her to him.

Kal wasn’t sure how it all worked. She didn’t want to know. At least they didn’t make Star Trek transporter jokes about it.

She was still willing to take a few things on faith, especially when not knowing the full story might be better for her peace of mind.

Kal made it with five minutes to spare. Her mother, Laura, anxiously paced in front of the entrance.

“There you are. I swear, cutting it close. Come on, honey.” Her mom grabbed her hand and dragged her inside.

At least Kal wasn’t late like she was last week. Ryan had to take her to the caterer’s himself, appearing with her in the alley behind the building so they wouldn’t be seen, then she had to call him when she finished to bring her back.

After an hour of sorting through roses and lilies and other flowers she really didn’t care about, Kal offered an opinion on something she didn’t hate and let her mother make the choice. Frankly, Kal had no opinion. She’d have been happy with eloping but her mother wouldn’t hear of it. With her handsome prince firmly by her side for all of eternity, Kal realized the wedding wasn’t important. When Kal fell in love with Will Hellenboek her need for a dream wedding had fallen by the wayside, along with her long-held religious dogma.

“Can you come over for dinner?” her mom asked. “I’ve got boneless ribs in the slow cooker.”

“Okay. I can’t stay late though.”

“That’s fine. Your father will be happy to see you.”

Kal followed her mom and made a quick phone call to Ryan to let him know the change in plans. Yes, he was head of the Underworld and had assured her he didn’t mind doing this for her. That was still no reason to be rude and keep him waiting.

And he was a sweetheart, all things considered.

Kal ended the call and drove, lost in thought again. Her father nearly had a coronary when she took the network job and moved to Tampa. He had tried everything short of abduction to make her return to Ohio. He insisted she should date Jeff Conrad, even though at the time she’d barely known Jeff.

Despite Kal and her mom finally discovering and using their backbones, he wouldn’t relent on the Jeff issue. During an Otherworlds shoot at an Ohio location, Kal and Will broke the news to her parents that they’d gotten engaged. To say her father was less than pleased would be… well, flat out wrong. He’d gone “nuke-u-lar,” as Becky would say. Kal’s father showed up with poor Jeff in tow the next night at the shoot, trying once again to force her into a relationship with him.

Geez, he was freaky about it.

Her father, not Jeff.

The “Ohio Shoot Incident,” as Kal thought of it, backfired when Jeff met Aidan and true love struck.

She’d have to remember to ask the guys if Cupid was a real guy, like Ryan’s dad, Hades.

Ryan had given her dad a gentle mental nudge to back off and accept her relationship with Will.

Ever since then, her father had been…

Almost normal. He’d even retired.

Kal pulled into the driveway behind her mom’s car and followed her inside. Her dad sat working a crossword puzzle at the kitchen table. She kissed him. “How are you, Daddy?”

He rubbed his forehead. He’d been doing that a lot over the past few months. “I’m okay, sweetheart. How are things in Florida?”

“They’re good.” Her mother wouldn’t let her help with dinner, wanted her to spend time with her dad. “We’re starting a new magazine to go with the show. It comes out next month.”

He nodded. “That’s good. Real good, sweetheart.”

His pleasant acceptance and well wishes unnerved her in a way. Until the night of the “Ohio Shoot Incident,” her father had been, literally, a fire and brimstone preacher. Ryan assured her he didn’t really do anything to him, just helped him accept her life as it was. She wasn’t sure that was the whole story.

It was also odd how, despite knowing her father had despised him, Will encouraged her to spend as much time as she could in Columbus with her parents. He was either the world’s best son-in-law-to-be, or maybe he knew something she didn’t.

“Are you having another headache, Daddy?”

He smiled and patted her hand. “Nothing bad. Just the usual.”

Her mom set the table. “Kenneth, you are going to the doctor whether you like it or not. I’m calling for an appointment tomorrow.”

“That’s not necessary. I told you, both my parents suffered migraines. I’m sure that’s all it is.”

“Daddy, if you’re in pain, why don’t you let the doctors take care of it?”

“You don’t need to spend your time worrying about me, sweetheart. Now tell me about your new magazine.”

That shocked her. He’d been against her working on the Otherworlds show once he found out it was all about hunting ghosts and other paranormal phenomenon. Until the “Ohio Shoot Incident.” Now he wasn’t against it, but he rarely asked her about her job.

“It’s…Jeff’s the editor.” Let’s see how that plays in Paducah.

Her father nodded. “That’s good. He’s very talented. I’m glad he’s happy working with you.”

She hadn’t broken the news to him yet that Aidan and Jeff were an item. That could wait.

Until Atlanta froze over.

In July.

She was simply happy her father seemed to finally accept Will Hellenboek would be his son-in-law.

* * * *

Kal stayed for an hour, had a nice visit. She’d be back in three days for another appointment with her mother regarding planning the wedding. They were trying to keep everything quiet so the paparazzi didn’t invade the ceremony, although Ryan had assured Kal he’d take care of that.

Why not? He was already performing the ceremony at Kal’s request. After all, he’d brought them together, how fitting for him to officiate. A Baptist minister’s daughter getting married by the Devil, in a church, to an archdemon.

Talk about irony.

She kissed her mom and dad good-bye before driving away. When she was a few blocks from their house, she turned onto a quiet side street and pulled over.

“Ryan, appareo.”

He appeared in the passenger seat. “Ah. All done, are we?”

She smiled. “Thank you for this. I really appreciate it.”

He patted her hand. “No problem, love. Anything, you know that.”

She leaned over and gave him a big hug. “I’m coming back in a couple of days.”

“Right. Just let me know when.”

“You sure you don’t mind driving the car back?”

“If I minded, I wouldn’t have said it was all right. Ready to go home? Or would you prefer the office?”

She glanced at her watch. “Office, I think.”

“Don’t forget your purse.”

She retrieved it from the back seat. “Thanks, Ry.”

“Close your eyes, love.” She did. He muttered something under his breath, his voice disappearing as she felt the shift.

After Ryan sent her back to Tampa, he closed his eyes and deeply inhaled. It was tempting to put his nose to the driver’s seat and sit there sniffing the upholstery all night.

With a sigh he got out, walked around the car to the driver’s door, and climbed back in. He winced when he banged his knee on the steering wheel—he’d forgotten to ask her to move the seat. The seat still felt warm from her body.

He tried not to let his mind drift in that direction as he drove to his office.

He would return home to Atlanta after taking the car to the garage. While he could easily transport it to the garage with his powers, it would be difficult to explain if someone witnessed him doing it.

He didn’t mind the drive. It allowed him more time with his thoughts and memories without any intrusions.

If only the world could be different.

Kal’s scent slowly faded from inside the car. Will knew, as did Aidan, that in her previous life, Kal had been Will’s murdered soul mate, Abby. Ryan hated doing that to them, but Will had been trying to die and all other attempts throughout the years to bring Will back to The Firm had failed.

Ryan couldn’t, however, tell them Abby had been his Chloe in a previous life.

Then he went and nearly blew it when he let it slip to Kal that Abby had been the reincarnation of his soul mate. He didn’t think she had put the pieces together yet. If he made a point of telling Aidan to keep his mouth shut about Chloe, that would almost guarantee the information slipping out. Frankly, Ryan was surprised Aidan hadn’t spilled the beans yet.

Perhaps he’d finally mastered that damn big mouth of his.

Traffic was light as he made it downtown and pulled into the parking garage. One last deep breath as the faintest traces of Kal’s scent still lingered.

He’d never deny he loved her still. In his heart, Kal was and would always be his soul mate, no matter who she was today. With her alive, even as a different person, he could never bring himself to love another.

But he would never admit it to anyone else. She was Will’s soul mate again, would be his wife. For the greater good, that’s the way it had to be.

As head of The Firm, Ryan couldn’t allow emotion, even his own, to blind him to the big picture. Ultimately, he was responsible for the safety of mankind.

Chapter 2

Kal opened her eyes in the office she shared with Aidan. Aidan wasn’t behind his desk. Kal stuck her head out the door to see who was still there. Jeff’s light was on. She walked down the hall and pushed his door all the way open. She found him hunched over his computer, the layout software open, working on the magazine.

“Hey, you okay?”

He nodded, then leaned back. His back audibly cracked. “Yeah, just double checking the proofs on this. I’m still catching stuff.”

She sat next to him. “We can go over this tomorrow. It’s late. You should get home.” He wasn’t living with Aidan—yet—but she knew they spent a lot of time together. The two men didn’t openly talk about their relationship with others, even though around their immediate “family” Aidan and Jeff engaged in small, innocent displays of affection like they had earlier.

“I’m not in a rush. He’s out with Will and the others on a shoot.”

“Oh, crap!” She clapped a hand over her mouth as Jeff laughed.

“You’re still not down with the whole swearing thing, are you?”

“I forgot about the shoot tonight!”

“Don’t worry about it. It’s an easy one, a private residence. Will called Cabrio in to help.”

She felt guilty about sloughing off her show duties. She had to get a better handle on this. “These wedding plans are driving me crazy. I wish I’d just eloped with him. This is nuts.”

“Be thankful at least we’re not eloping.”

She playfully shoved him. “Yeah, who knew your dad would take the news so well? I’m sorry my dad hounded you all those years.” Jeff had come out to his parents before moving to Tampa. They’d been surprisingly supportive considering Jeff’s father’s active role as deacon in Kal’s father’s church, and being Kal’s father’s long-time friend.

He shrugged. “Shocked the hell out of me.” He realized what he said, looked at her, and they both laughed.

Jeff had also accepted the news about Aidan’s true identity quite well. Once Ryan helped Aidan and Will prove it.

True love knows no bounds, Kal figured.

At least Jeff didn’t have to get possessed by a wraith and lose his virginity in the process to be inducted into the inner circle.

“You need a ride home?” Jeff asked.

“I suppose I do. Will brought me in this morning. I don’t want to interrupt him on a shoot.” Not to mention she didn’t want to bother Ryan again.

“How about we stop for a snack on the way? My treat. Give me ten minutes to finish here.”

* * * *

They stopped for ice cream on the way home and spent an hour laughing and talking. Kal really did like Jeff now that neither of them were resentfully avoiding parental involvement in their personal lives. Jeff was good for Aidan. Kal had seen a new sparkle in Aidan’s eye over the past few weeks as the men grew closer. She wasn’t sure what level their relationship had progressed to, but it was obvious the men cared deeply for each other.

Ryan had arranged an apartment for Jeff in Will’s condo complex. Regardless of what Will, Aidan, Purson, and Geryon thought about Ryan, the very fact that Ryan didn’t bust Aidan’s balls, even playfully, over the request was more proof to Kal that there was a caring heart deeply hidden behind a lot of pain in Ryan’s soul.

Jeff walked her to her door and waited until she was safely inside. Kal turned on the lights and settled in bed in front of the TV, waiting for Will’s call. Around ten-thirty, he did.

“Did I wake you up?”

“I wasn’t asleep yet.”

“Did you have a good visit with your parents?”

“Yes. Mom’s going to make Daddy go see a doctor over his headaches. They’re getting worse.”

“That’s good. So what kind of flowers?” Did Will hesitate a moment? She couldn’t be sure.

“I don’t know. I’ll be honest, we looked at so many, I just narrowed it down and told Mom to choose. You know I hate that kind of stuff.” Kal groaned. “I wish we’d eloped.”

His warm, rolling laugh filled her with desire. “Too late now, honey. We’ll get through it. If you need my help, let me know.”

“Thanks.” She thought about it, finally said it. “I’m just glad you and Ryan put your differences aside for me. I think it’s sweet. That alone is a big stress off of me.”

“Anything for you, sweetheart,” Will murmured. “You know that. I’ll be home around five in the morning. Love you.”

She smiled. “Love you, too.” Kal settled in bed, knowing she wouldn’t sleep well without Will.

He popped in around two a.m. to check on her, found her asleep, the bedroom TV still on.

He smiled and leaned over, gently kissed her.

She murmured in her sleep and clutched his pillow tightly to her.

“I love you,” he whispered before disappearing back to the location.

Aidan looked up from the base set-up, tonight cramped quarters in the back of the larger cargo van. “How is she?”

“She fell asleep with the TV on.” He pulled his mind back to the job at hand. “You going to check on Jeff?”

Aidan smiled and shook his head. “We’re not quite there yet.”

“I thought you two were an item.”

Aidan shrugged, not meeting Will’s gaze. “We’re still in the flirting and getting to know each other stage. I don’t want to rush him. We spend a lot of time together. We talk a lot.”

“So you two haven’t—”

Aidan glared at Will. “Dude. I sooo did not get all Penthouse Letters over you and Kal when you first got together, okay? Lay off.”

Will laughed. “Sorry.” He didn’t let it drop, couldn’t resist the urge to playfully tease Aidan. “Kal thinks he’s got a cute ass.”

“Oh, hell no. Do not tell me your fiancée is checking out my boyfriend.” But he smiled when he said it.

“Then you two are an item?”

“Aw, come on! Don’t bust my balls about this tonight, huh?” He sighed and looked at Will. “We haven’t ‘done’ anything.” He used finger quotes. “I’m waiting for him to let me know what he’s comfortable with. He’s only what, barely a couple of months out of the closet, not even that. I’ve got forever to wait, dude. I’m willing to wait.”

Will smiled. “You are, huh?”

“Yeah.” Aidan realized what he’d said. “Okay, so yeah, I really like him. I swear, if you and Ryan sick a wraith on him, I’ll kick both your asses to home and back!”

“I don’t think Ryan’s stupid enough to pull that trick twice.” Will frowned. That was such a mixed bag. Yes, he was glad he was now soul mates with Kal, but there was still something deeper there on Ryan’s agenda he hadn’t quite put his finger on. What Ryan had done to bring him and Kal together was sneaky, and supposedly just to get him back to The Firm. Will suspected more. It couldn’t be that cut and dry with Ryan.

It never was.

* * * *

Cabrio caught something on the FLIR camera. When Purson helped him check the room again, he realized they were dealing with an intelligent haunt. Purs had arrived late on the scene, after setup was complete, so he had to conceal his irritation as he worked with clueless Cabrio to gather evidence.

At one of the breaks, Purs shut off his mic and leaned into the van. The film crew was checking their batteries and couldn’t hear.

“You’re a dick, Aidan,” Purs grumbled low enough the crew couldn’t hear.

“What?”

“You didn’t tell me there was anything in there. A heads-up would have been nice. It’s not strong, but it’s intelligent.”

Aidan blushed, a deep red that set Will to laughing. “He’s a little distracted, Purs.”

“I get that. Get laid so you can get your freaking mind back on your work, dude. Okay?”

“Fuck you, Purs,” Aidan sniped.

“Not in your wildest dreams, buddy. You’re my friend, but not in your wildest dreams.” Purson stomped off.

Will shook his head in amusement. “That’s not like you to miss something.”

Aidan didn’t look at Will. “Like you said, I’m a little distracted.”

Will grinned. “Aidan’s in luuurrrrvv.”

“Shut the home up.” But he smiled.

* * * *

Later that evening, Ryan stood in his Atlanta condo and stared out at the skyline. No game tonight, Turner Field lay shrouded in darkness. Then the air shifted and an obnoxious perfume assaulted his senses.

“Bera,” he said without turning.

“Hello, Ryan,” she purred.

“What do you want?” He wouldn’t give her the courtesy of facing her. She could talk to his back or get the fuck out.

Her hesitation told him she’d expected a warmer greeting. “I was hoping for a little company.”

“Not tonight. I’m not in the mood.” He wanted to be alone with his memories of Kal. He hadn’t slept with Bera in quite a while. Frankly, he never wanted to sleep with her again.

“Please?”

“Why are you so insistent? You can easily find a man to take care of you. Any man you want.”

“I don’t want any man. I want you.”

“Fancy that. A while ago you were devilishly eager to take Will to bed.”

“He’s got a soul mate now. You know he won’t. He was never interested in me like you were.”

“Let’s clarify a critical point, Bera. I never was interested in you and you damn well know it. You were merely a distraction.” Ryan had a thought and turned to her, his gaze narrowing. “Why not another archdemon? There are plenty out there without soul mates who would willingly sleep with you. What is it you want?”

She looked nervous. With his next flash of insight, Ryan answered his own question. “You want to get pregnant, but because of your unusual parentage you can’t get pregnant by a human man. So why not another archdemon?” He studied her, her anxiety now washing off her in ever increasing waves. “You are far from mothering material. What is your game, hmm?”

She didn’t answer.

He pressed on. “You have a specific father from a very exclusive group in mind, don’t you? Will’s no longer available, Aidan won’t be interested. I, however, am not fathering a child for you. I told you that already. If that’s the only reason you’ve been sleeping with me, it’s been a waste of your time and mine. If you wish to have a child you can consult with another archdemon but it will not be me.” He turned away from her again.

“Oh, come on, sunshine—”

“Bera.” His firm, irritated growl stopped her in her Manolo-clad tracks. “I said I’m not in the mood. Get out.”

“But—”

He waved his hand, sending her away. Only when she was gone did he turn, trying not to breathe through his nose until the odor of her horrible cologne dissipated from the room. He touched his amulet and muttered a phrase, effectively locking her out of the building.

No, he had no stomach for Bera anymore. She’d been an occasional fling for him and the only physical relationship, if you could even call it that, he’d had for a while.

He couldn’t have Kal, yet he had no desire for anyone else, either. Especially not Bera.

Ryan had tired of Bera’s games, of her scheming and conniving. When Abby died Bera had set her sights firmly on Will. No such luck for her.

Bera was a troublemaker, a typical Tanuki, especially considering she was half demon. Hades and the rest of the Dodekatheon finally gave Ryan permission to take her out if required. Last resort, considering who her father was. From the unconfirmed rumors he’d heard it increasingly looked like it might be necessary to do just that.

* * * *

Aidan volunteered to supervise the wrap-up while Will returned home. Will stripped and slipped into bed with Kal. Even in sleep she immediately molded her body against his.

Part of him wanted to wake her up and gently make love to her. Part of him loathed to disturb her when she was so beautifully asleep. They’d go in late to work anyway, might as well sleep.

He smelled coffee a little after daybreak and realized she’d left their bed. He found her in the kitchen, wearing his robe and nothing else.

He wrapped his arms around her, kissed the back of her neck. “Good morning, beautiful,” he whispered.

She turned and threw her arms around his neck. “You snuck in. You didn’t wake me up.”

His smile warmed his face, as always turning his stony, slate grey eyes into a welcomed sight. “I didn’t have the heart to wake you.” He pulled the robe open and slipped his hands inside, feeling her flesh warm against his. “Why don’t we go back to bed for a while?”

“Only for a while?”

“How about the whole morning?”

“Now you’re talking, mister.”

Will smiled and scooped Kal into his arms as she giggled. He dropped her onto their bed and straddled her, kissing her. This never got boring, making love to her. His lips traced a familiar path from her sweet mouth to the base of her throat, between her breasts and down her tummy to the short, soft nest of down between her legs.

She sighed with pleasure. He teased her, not letting her do anything but lie back and enjoy it. He could easily spend eternity between her legs doing this to her. He craved hearing the sounds she made as she enjoyed his touch.

Then he pushed two fingers inside her and her back arched as she cried out with pleasure. Her slick muscles grabbed at him as he flicked her clit with his tongue. Only when she lay limp and trembling before him did he relent.

He folded her into his arms and kissed her. “How was that?”

“Wonderful,” she mumbled. He shifted his hips and his cock slid inside her. Instinctively she hooked a leg around his and rocked her hips.

“I love you so much,” he whispered.

She pulled his head down and ground her mouth against hers. Will felt their souls connecting in that familiar way as his release took him. His soul mate. He could barely remember the agony he’d felt after Abby’s murder. The little ache still remaining in his soul was nothing compared to the love and connection he now had with Kal. He had resigned himself to an eternity of pain when he agreed to take Kal as his soul mate to save her life, never realizing doing so would take away most of his agony.

He didn’t know if that was because she’d been Abby or not.

Did it even matter?

As he drifted to sleep with her cradled in his arms, he realized it didn’t matter at all. The only thing in his life that truly mattered to him was safely nuzzled against his side, more than willing to spend her life loving him.

* * * *

Bera tried to contain her rage and miserably failed. She pitched a tantrum, threw any and everything available in her living room. Aidan was totally not interested, Will was newly bound to Kal, and even Ryan turned his back on her. How the fuck would she ever get knocked up now? It had to be one of the top three to give her a line heir, the soul brothers.

The three fucking Stooges.

Dammit, if only those fuck-ups I’d hired hadn’t screwed up my plans, I’d have a rugrat now and even Ryan could never kick me out of The Firm. Goddammit, she never told those hired assholes to kill anyone!

That stupid bitch Will was married to had to go and summon Ryan, and the jerks panicked and killed her.

That’s what she got for hiring cheap help. Bera knew Abby would never call Will to her if she thought he was in danger, but she never thought she’d call Ryan. It was supposed to be a simple ransom transaction. Abduct her when she refused to give up Will, then get a little sperm for the return of Will’s soul mate.

Boorman wasn’t pleased in the least, either. What a cluster fuck this had turned into. All so she could get knocked up.

Bera kicked her sofa. She winced, collapsing onto the cushions and rubbing her toes. She had to get pregnant by one of them in the next ten years or so. Time was running out and her deal would fall through. Dammit, this was so not fair! Fucking Tanuki genes anyway. If one of the Stooges didn’t knock her up by then, she’d only be able to get preggers by another Tanuki.

Yuck.

Not to mention that wouldn’t do her a lick of good in getting a line heir.

This would take more planning.

“Fuck!” She kicked off her shoes and sprawled on the couch. Well, maybe she could take one last stab at the doofus before resorting to drastic measures. It didn’t matter what human form she was in when she got pregnant as long as she got knocked up.

This called for a stake-out.

She knew where Aidan lived. It wouldn’t be hard to figure out the fastest way to his heart. She knew from various scouting runs over the years that the dipwad didn’t date much. Just proved how stupid he truly was considering how cute he was. Any guy would be happy to have him.

Bera placed even money on Aidan having a thing for that guy he worked with. John… Jake… Jeff. That was it, Jeff. She hadn’t gotten a good look at him for risking Aidan sensing her presence, but he would be the type Aidan would fall for. An innocent human without the stink of any kind of darkness on his soul.

Considering how much darkness Aidan had seen throughout the years, it didn’t surprise her. He was the original goodie two-shoes, even though he’d done his fair share of blood-letting in the dark and crazy days when Ryan was still active in the field, before the Three Stooges convinced others Earth might not be the greenest pastures out there for them to shit in.

Well, maybe if Ryan was good, she’d let him beg her to spare his life once the tables were turned.

The next evening, she followed Aidan when he left his house. He headed for the same condo complex Will lived in, that figured. There he picked up…

Yep. Too bad she couldn’t win money on that bet.

They headed for a restaurant on St. Pete Beach. She waited a few minutes, shifted to look like a girl that had waited on her a few months earlier—like Jeff and Aidan would really pay any attention to her looking like that—and walked inside to get a table. She nearly gagged watching the two of them sit and stare at each other.

Fuck him and get it over with, why don’t you? she thought.

Finally, they paid their bill and left. She was about to do the same when a large hand clamped around her wrist as she reached for her purse. She started to protest when she realized who the hand belonged to. She stared as the large man, who now looked a little like Michael Caine, sat across from her.

She hoped her voice sounded steady. “Hello, Daddy.”

“Don’t you ‘hello Daddy’ me, you little bitch. I don’t know what your fucking game is, but you’d better cut it out.”

She reddened, fighting back a wave of anger. Getting into a pissing contest with a Demi who had his nose buried so deep in just about every one of the Dodeks’ asses that he might as well be a Dodek, even if he fathered her, was never a wise idea. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

He shook his head and lowered his voice as he glanced around the restaurant. “Let me pass on a little friendly advice. Ausar has received permission from the higher ups to remove you from the picture if you keep pissing him off. I don’t know what stupid little half-baked plans are racing through that Tanuki brain of yours, but if you know what’s good for you you’ll keep your nose clean and your head down and quit attracting attention to yourself and let things die down.”

He wouldn’t feel that way when his daughter was carrying his grandchild and in line to take over The Firm. “Why are you suddenly wanting to go all parental on me?” She yanked her arm away. “It’s not like you’ve shown much interest in me before now.”

“I know. It’s not your fault your bitch mother got knocked up. I admit you’ve paid the consequences for her actions. But the last person you want to go pissing off is the son of Hades, you of all people should be smart enough to know that. When Tanukis try to outsmart Demis and Dodeks, they will lose every time. History can and will repeat itself.” He leaned back. “I felt it was my duty to warn you.”

She sneered. “Your duty? Puhleeze. You haven’t spent centuries living like I have. You might think differently if you’d been in my shoes. Not that you were ever around to see what I’ve had to go through.”

He waggled a finger at her. “That’s the kind of entitlement attitude that got your mother bitch slapped all the way to Tavares. Consider yourself warned.” He angrily pushed back from the table and walked down the hall toward the bathrooms. She watched as he glanced around, then touched the amulet around his neck and disappeared.

No one else saw him.

Bera fought back her nearly overwhelming rage. Her hands trembled as she grabbed her glass of water and took a deep gulping drink. How dare he?

Spoken like a true Olympian asshole. Well, she’d show him.

She’d show all of them.

Chapter 3

Kal sat at the end of the conference table. Her boys, as she euphemistically referred to them, were all gathered around the table—Will, Aidan, Jeff, Purs, and Gery. As well as Cabrio, some of their production assistants and other volunteer investigators.

She briefly thought back to her early days with the show, before all…hell…broke loose. When she couldn’t pay Will to show up at a production meeting unless she bullied him into it. Of course, she didn’t know then what she now knew.

He looked up from his notes, met her gaze, and winked. A warm tingling sensation filled her body.

Oh, yeah…

When the network camera crew arrived, Kal started the meeting. This was a pre-production meeting, because their next shoot was tomorrow night at an old office building going through major renovations, not too far from their office just north of downtown Tampa. She would go out with Aidan after the meeting to scope the place and plan their equipment placement.

Smaller homes, especially if they were close to the office, weren’t usually checked out ahead of time in great detail. Frequently, for smaller structures, they chose to send out their volunteer caseworker with a preliminary film crew to mix up the show a little. Only if the structure was large did one of the archdemons personally visit the site ahead of time, usually Aidan or Purson since their skills were the strongest in that regard. It saved them setup time and allowed them to focus on the areas most likely to provide good film opportunities for the show.

While the show made it look like it all happened on the fly, the truth was they’d usually mapped out all equipment placements and handed out investigator assignments before the night of the investigation so they could maximize use of their time in the building. Whenever possible, they set up most of the equipment several hours ahead of time, leaving just enough for the network crew to film for the episode. Some buildings were so large and had logistical challenges requiring hours of preparations that would cut into their investigation time if they didn’t pre-set.

In her months working on the show, Kal had quickly developed her own style as her confidence increased. Ryan assured her the show’s high ratings were genuine, not manipulated by him, and that he was quite pleased about that. He wasn’t the only one, she had to admit. The fact that her first big job, even with the unusual circumstances, was a smashing success had bolstered her confidence.

Having Will’s love and support behind her didn’t hurt either.

She loved that he took a hands-off approach and let her do her job. He never tried to play on their relationship to get his way. He never played the “because I’m a heckuva lot older than you” card. He never argued with her or overruled her in front of others. Heck, he never overruled her at all.

I’m a lucky, lucky lady.

She glanced at Will again and caught his smile. Dang, she’d thought that louder than she meant to. He’d heard her thought.

“I’m a lucky, lucky guy,” he thought back to her.

Her turn to smile and she suddenly stumbled over her words. He was usually very careful not to distract her during meetings.

When she adjourned the meeting he waited until everyone else left the conference room. Then he leaned in and kissed Kal’s neck, behind her ear. “I’m sorry, sweetheart.”

“What?”

“For distracting you.” He smiled, which on his handsome face looked amazing. As usual, it melted her insides faster than butter on the sun. What a change from The Great Brooding One, her nickname for him when she first met him.

She kissed him. “Totally forgiven.” She glanced at her BlackBerry to check the time. “Oh, crud. Aidan and I need to get going.” She hurried back to her office where Aidan and Jeff were talking. “You ready?”

“Yeah. Mind if Jeff tags along? I’d like him to start learning this end of the operation.” Today Aidan was wearing one of his atrocious outfits, a turquoise and yellow tropical shirt over an orange and green striped tank top and denim shorts. Completing his ensemble was a pair of black dress socks with white sneakers.

“Not at all.” When Jeff tried to let her have the front seat in Aidan’s car, Kal firmly stood her ground. “It’s a short ride. You sit up front with him.”

Aidan rolled his eyes. “I know that stubborn look, buddy. Give her what she wants.”

Jeff blushed. “Thanks, Kal.”

She smiled as she climbed into the back seat. During the fifteen minute drive, Aidan filled Jeff in about the building and purported supernatural activity. Kal, from her vantage point, loved watching how Aidan would turn and give Jeff his full attention at stop lights. She also loved how much happier Aidan seemed since Jeff’s arrival in Tampa. Even though she’d promised Aidan she wouldn’t play matchmaker and try to speed things along, she didn’t mind shoving Aidan and Jeff together any chance she could.

They had to don hard hats for part of their tour. The fifteen-story building was built in 1938 and had been several things in its long history, from hotel to apartments to offices. It was still going to be an office building, but the current owners wanted to co-op it and modernize the interior while preserving the historical exterior facade. The interiors of the top three floors had already been completely demolished with the next four in various stages of teardown. The bottom floors still housed a few tenants, some who were planning to move into new offices in the upper floors when construction was complete. Most of the reported activity was located in the unoccupied sections of the structure.

The building manager spent an hour with them, pointing out the different hot spots, explaining the building’s history and folklore. Kal would have a researcher attempt to verify as much as they could. Then the manager left them alone to explore on their own for a while.

After he’d left, Kal and Aidan could openly discuss things. Jeff shut off the small video camera he’d used to film the tour. “Well?” she asked, consulting her copious notes.

Aidan shook his head. “I wish we’d brought Purs with us. This place is huge. I’m getting a few things, there were definitely some residual hits in a couple of the places he mentioned, but there’s something else here.”

A chill washed through Kal, even in the warm building. Sometimes she could sense things if there was strong activity, but usually only if Will was in close proximity for her to draw strength from. “What’s here?” she asked.

That got Jeff’s full attention. “Something else?”

Aidan walked around the empty space. This floor had practically no divider walls, had been completely stripped and was awaiting construction. “Don’t freak out, sweet cheeks,” Aidan reassured Kal. “No bad nasties like wraiths or anything.”

She blew out a relieved breath. “Okay.” Her one and only experience with a wraith was more than enough to last her a lifetime.

And because of what that wraith did to Kal, her lifetime would hopefully be an eternity spent with Will Hellenboek.

Aidan closed his eyes and slowly turned around. “Let’s go down a floor. It feels like it’s down there.”

They took the elevator and followed Aidan around. This floor wasn’t completely emptied yet. Kal and Jeff watched as Aidan fingered his tiger’s eye amulet and slowly worked his way around.

When he suddenly stopped, Kal knew he felt something.

“What is it?” Jeff asked. Kal gently touched his arm to silence him.

Aidan stood still, his body rigid, eyes closed. He muttered something under his breath, a long, unintelligible series of words. Then Kal realized they were in another language.

Fifteen minutes later, he took a deep breath and opened his eyes. “Wow,” he breathed.

“What?”

He looked around as if seeing the place for the first time. “Boys and girls, we’ve got us an intelligent entity.”

“Is that good or bad?” Jeff nervously asked.

Aidan shrugged. “It just is, in this case. It’s not something that can hurt anyone regardless of its intentions. It doesn’t have the ability to take a form strong enough to commit a physical action.”

The hair stood up on the back of Kal’s neck. “So what are its intentions?”

“It doesn’t have any. It’s just existing. I don’t even know if it’s something we’ll be able to get evidence of. We definitely want a lot of coverage on this floor, just in case. EMF and EVPs for sure. Might not catch it on the FLIR.” The thermal imaging camera was great for picking up entities that could show up as pockets of different temperature from the rest of the room.

Another shiver raced through Kal as she made notes. They might have to film over two nights since the place was so large; the building manager had already cleared that if necessary. Frankly, she got the opinion he was looking at their show as free advertising and a way to charge a little extra for renting a space in a “haunted” building featured on TV. Kal would have extra crew and investigators on hand, but Will and Aidan, being the hosts, couldn’t be everywhere at once.

Aidan studied her. “What’s wrong, honey?”

She shivered again. The building felt warm in the humid Tampa summer. “I don’t know.” She finally met his gaze. She recognized that look.

Worry.

That worried her. “Why?” she asked.

He slowly shook his head. “No, don’t panic.” He closed his eyes again and touched his amulet. “It knows we’re here.”

“It?” Kal asked.

Aidan frowned in concentration. “He.”

Jeff’s eyes widened. “He?”

“Shh,” Aidan softly said.

Kal and Jeff instinctively huddled closer to each other as they watched Aidan. After a few moments, Aidan smiled.

“He likes you.”

“Who?” Jeff and Kal asked together.

“Kal.” Aidan opened his eyes and released his amulet. “He really likes you.”

“Okay, seriously creeped out now.” She hadn’t been creeped out on a location since her wraith possession in Gainesville.

Aidan laughed. “Don’t be. He’s just a kid.”

“What?” Jeff and Kal parroted again.

“You two keep that up, you’re getting nicknamed Frick and Frack. Don’t be upset, Kal. He’s a little boy, maybe nine or ten.”

Kal went from creeped out to wanting to cry. “A little boy? That means he died young, right?”

Aidan sadly nodded. “Yep. He’s sort of unclear about that point. I have a feeling it was probably something like the flu. He remembers being really sick. You remind him of his mom. He misses her.”

A sudden wave of sadness swept through her. “Oh, that poor kid! You were talking to him?”

“Sort of. I didn’t want to freak him out since he’s aware. It’s hard to explain. I was feeling him out. He doesn’t realize he’s dead. He probably died here and the construction stirred him up. That happens sometimes. It feels like he hasn’t been active for very long. Entities don’t always show up as soon as they die. Sometimes it takes a precipitating event to jog them out of their little supernatural hidey-hole.”

Kal surveyed the construction debris. “Well, looks like it’s usually loud enough here to wake the dead.”

Aidan laughed. “Got that right. Come on, let’s finish going through this place so we can get out of here.”

* * * *

Will noticed Kal’s continuing unease later that afternoon. While Aidan was talking with a client, Will slipped inside Kal’s office and closed the door behind him.

“Spill it, babe. What’s wrong?”

Kal shrugged. “Just a little bothered, that’s all. Nothing you did.”

He rubbed her shoulders. “Then tell me what’s wrong.”

She told him about the entity at the building. Will’s hands slowed on her shoulders and when she tipped her head back to look at him, she saw he was deep in thought.

“What?”

“Maybe I should stick close to the base for this shoot.”

“No. You can’t. I don’t want to have to take two days to film if we don’t need to. Aidan said it’s nothing that can hurt me.”

“Yeah, but you’re freaked out about it.”

“Freaked out and scared are two different things. It doesn’t scare me. If Aidan says it won’t hurt me, I believe him.” She knew from Will’s hesitation he wasn’t convinced. “Go talk to him yourself. Aidan, I mean. Not the ghost. Duh.”

Will silently stared at her in his “I’ll just wait you out” tone of look. She finally gave in.

“If you don’t want me working alone, why doesn’t Jeff sit with me and I can teach him the back end of things?” Will’s hesitation was all the answer she needed. “You want an archdemon with me.”

“Honey, Purs is good at what he does. Aidan’s stronger than him in a lot of ways, but Purson’s sensitive to stuff like that.”

“Grr. Fine. If it’ll make you feel better. At some point you’ll have to take a break so I can get him on camera.”

“That’s fine. I don’t have a problem with that.”

“I could always call Ryan in to help out, you know.”

Will’s face darkened. “Yes,” he said in a neutral tone. “You could.”

“I thought you two were on speaking terms again.”

“We are.” Same chilly neutrality.

“You big baby. All right, fine. Purson it is.”

His mood immediately lifted. “Thanks, babe.” He kissed her. “Besides, you know the other guys aren’t fond of Ryan either, so it’ll be easier on everyone if we leave him out of the equation unless absolutely necessary.”

The next evening, Kal was seated at base with Purson Gibraltar by her side. Gery would work with Will while Jeff worked with Aidan. Kal didn’t like having one less experienced investigator in front of the camera, but it wasn’t a huge sacrifice. If it made Will happy, she’d do it. It’s not like the show would suffer.

Purson sat with his chair precariously tipped back on two legs while he fiddled with a rubber band, twiddling it around his index fingers.

“I’m sorry I’m boring you, Purs,” Kal playfully snarked.

He snorted with amusement. “Will’s just being cautious, kiddo. You know that. Frankly, if Aidan wasn’t worried about it, neither am I.” He leaned forward and the front two legs of his chair safely touched down, much to Kal’s relief. “I don’t blame Will though.” His face darkened. “I guess in his shoes I’d do the same thing after what you went through.”

Purson and Gery had babysat Kal during her wraith possession. While under its control she’d said some pretty horrible, nasty things. That was in addition to nearly killing three men with her bare hands. Purs had never wanted to discuss the incident, obviously not willing to revisit the events.

Kal got the impression he and Gery were still pretty pissed at Ryan over the whole thing.

Purs was a likeable man, albeit the ultimate horndog. Handsome too, with thick brown hair and piercing blue eyes that seemed to look through the very depths of a person’s soul when he stared at them. Kal wasn’t nearly as close to him and Gery as she was to Aidan. Not that she didn’t like them and get along well with them, because she did. While she was comfortable working with them, her bond with them wasn’t as deep.

She didn’t often get a chance to talk alone with Purs. “Can I ask you something?”

He nodded, tipping his chair back again. “Shoot.”

This wasn’t an avenue she’d pursued with him before. Kal felt she could deal with it now. “The thing with the wraith. I heard you and the guys talking. It was like they thought you could see what was going on inside me. Is that true?”

His face darkened as he frowned. “Sort of. I couldn’t tell exactly what it was that had you. It was too deeply embedded.” The rubber band shot out of his hand and disappeared somewhere in the shadows of the room. “I mean, I’m really good at stuff like that, it’s my forte. It’s my strength, seeing things, finding secrets, reading souls. Because of the situation it was neither practical nor comfortable for me to do what I needed to do to figure your situation out.”

“Why?”

“Wraiths are bad news. Usually they’re easy to sense and dislodge.” He reddened, embarrassed, uncomfortable discussing the details. “You know why it latched onto you. That was the shit weasel’s plan.”

The wraith had embedded itself in her soul because she was still a virgin at that point. Kal thought it odd that Purson of all people was even remotely uncomfortable discussing anything sexual, considering his extracurricular habits. “You don’t need to hate Ryan on my account,” Kal said. She didn’t want any of the guys hating Ryan. Not when she understood him a lot better than they did.

“Yeah, I do.” He met her gaze. “All his bullshit all these years about not harming innocents, then he goes and puts you in jeopardy like that. Fucking son of a bitch.”

Kal wanted to distract him from his anger. “So what else can you do? What do you mean by reading souls?”

He stretched his arms over his head and Kal heard his back pop. “Just that. I can burrow in when needed and look at a soul. Even see past lives, communicate with them sometimes. I can influence people, change their minds about stuff. Not everyone, not someone like Ryan, of course. I’m talking humans, some lesser beings, a few weaker archdemons.”

“Past lives?”

“Souls go on and on, babe. They never die. Didn’t you know that?”

“I think there was a chapter in the new archdemon soul mate handbook about that, but I only skimmed it.”

He laughed. “You’re a freaking ballbuster. Just like…” He didn’t finish the statement, but the sudden sadness in his face told her what he’d planned on saying.

Just like Abby.

Purs suddenly became very interested in fine tuning the equipment and refused to revisit the conversation.

An hour after they went dark and officially started the investigation, Kal was nearly ready to toss Purson out of the room. He grew fidgety and kept playing with equipment, throwing off her whole routine. She liked to observe the teams on the monitors during filming and keep an eye on the fixed cameras as well.

After two hours, she’d reached her limit for his distractions. “You. Out.”

Another rubber band he’d been playing with shot out of his hands. “What?”

She pointed at the door. “You’re worse than a five year old strung out on M&Ms. Go send Will down and take his place before I bop you one.”

He looked a little sheepish. “I’m sorry, Kal. You know I don’t like sitting still for too long.”

“I know, and I love you for caring enough to try, but go.”

“Maybe I should wait for Will—”

“Now! I’ll be safe for the ten minutes it takes Will to get down here. In fact, I need a break to stretch my legs. Go.” She also had to empty her bladder and she didn’t need him babysitting her while she took a leak.

He reluctantly left. Kal breathed in a deep sigh of relief and stretched, her muscles groaning in protest as she did. She thought the world of Purs, but if she didn’t want to bean him she needed him out of her base camp.

Kal grabbed her two-way radio and headed down the hall toward the bathrooms, in the opposite direction Purson went. Between the coffee and water she’d been drinking, she couldn’t hold it. They were set up on the third floor, in an empty corner where tenants had already vacated but no construction had yet occurred because it would disturb the remaining occupants. It was perfect for what they needed, including air conditioned.

The ladies room on this end of the floor only had one working florescent light at the far end, away from the door. That cast the rest of the room in a creepy, dim, flickering glow. She’d be better off with the small flashlight clipped to her belt.

After using the facilities she set her two-way on a little shelf over the sink and washed her hands. A sudden chill swept through her and she looked up when a flash of movement in the mirror caught her eye.

Behind her in the bathroom stood a young boy.

She whirled around and found herself alone.

Kal glanced in the mirror again. He was clearly visible. Red hair, freckles, dressed in what appeared to be white pajamas. Maybe nine or ten years old.

Kal looked behind her. No boy.

In the mirror.

He hesitantly smiled.

With shaky fingers, she grabbed her two-way without taking her eyes off the boy. “Aidan.” She hoped her voice didn’t tremble too much.

After a moment, Aidan’s chipper reply. “Go for Aidan.”

“Where are you?” she whispered.

Now a slight hesitation. This was an open frequency and she knew she had to be careful. If she had her druthers, she’d summon him demon-style, but she couldn’t do that with the film crew around and he knew it. “What’s wrong, sweetie?”

“Nothing’s wrong. Where are you?”

His voice definitely sounded concerned. “Tenth floor. We just finished a sweep and we’re heading down for break.”

“Who’s there with you?” She stared at the mirror as the boy stood a few feet away, watching her.

Aidan’s voice had changed tone again, from concerned to commanding. “It’s just me and Jeff, we’re waiting on the elevator. Film crew already went down.” Code for, We’re alone. “What is going on, babe? Talk to me.”

She put the radio down, then softly spoke into the room. “Aidan, appareo.”

He immediately appeared, alone. “Kal, what the fu—” His gaze followed hers into the mirror. “Holy shit!” he whispered.

“You see him, right? Please tell me you see him.”

He nodded. “Yeah, babe. You’re not seeing things. I mean, you are seeing things, just not imagining them. I’m seeing the same thing you are.”

“What are you seeing?”

“Little boy, red hair, and white pjs.”

“Okay.” She felt palpable relief at the confirmation, immediately followed by more nervous anxiety.

Will’s voice, sounding tight with tension, barked over the two-way. “Kal, what’s wrong?” She knew he still had a film crew in tow because he was the star. Until he was back at base, they’d keep rolling on him. She couldn’t speak to him mentally that far away yet. She’d noticed her distance was constantly increasing as Will’s powers returned, but she was too nervous and scared to concentrate to even attempt to project that far right this minute.

Aidan replied through his radio as he stared at the apparition in the mirror. “Nothing, dude. Just a big spider. It’s okay. Under control. I’m taking care of it.”

“What do I do?” Kal whispered. In her time with the show she’d seen things, but never anything like this.

“You got your BlackBerry on you? Mine’s out in the van.”

She nodded and handed it over. It had a still and video camera built in. Aidan activated it and pointed it at the mirror. While the little boy was visible to them in the mirror, he wasn’t visible in the image on the phone. He also wasn’t visible if the phone was pointed directly at him.

“Damn.” He handed it back to her. “So much for that. I can’t bring a FLIR to me, they’re all being used by the volunteers. Someone would notice if one suddenly disappeared right out of their fricking hand,” he snarked. “Might cause a commotion.”

“Can you talk to him?”

Aidan closed his eyes and fished his tiger’s eye amulet out from under his shirt. After a moment he opened his eyes and took Kal’s hand. She felt a weird sort of energy flow through her, not unpleasant but definitely not fun.

“Go ahead,” Aidan whispered.

Kal swallowed to form spit. “Hey there. What’s your name?”

The little boy looked surprised. “Bobby.”

“Hi Bobby. My name is Kal. Why are you here?” She realized Aidan had released his amulet and now held a digital voice recorder. Maybe they could get some proof, at least.

“I can’t find my mom. I went to sleep and she’s gone.”

It was times like this Kal felt most conflicted. Knowing the truth of the universe, versus her father’s stringent Baptist dogma that had taught her from childhood all good kids go to Heaven, emotionally pulled at her. In reality, this boy had no heavenly options. Only to move on into another life or hang out, perpetually confused and alone, in an old office building and missing his most likely long-dead mother.

“Bobby, how old are you?”

“Nine. I was really sick. I went to sleep for a while and I feel better now. I can’t find my mom.”

“What’s your last name?”

“Martinez.”

“Where’s your dad?”

The little boy looked sad. “He died last year. He drowned.”

“Last year?”

Bobby nodded.

Kal shared a glance with Aidan. “This will sound like a silly question, but can you tell us what year that was?” she asked.

“1940.”

Aidan gently squeezed Kal’s hand. “It was the Tampico Floridian Hotel then,” Aidan whispered.

“Why were you and your mommy staying in the hotel?” Kal asked Bobby.

“She got a job here after my dad died. We live in a room for free. I help her clean rooms sometimes when I’m not in school.”

“What’s your room number?”

“709. We share it with Aunt Carol. Uncle Michael died with my dad. They were out fishing together.”

Kal felt torn between wanting to interrogate the little boy and wanting to cry for him. “I’m so sorry.”

“Thank you.” His image faded in the mirror. “If you see my mom, please tell her I’ll go wait in our room.”

His image completely disappeared as Will burst through the bathroom door. Somehow, he’d managed to shake the film crew. “What is going on? Kal, are you okay?”

Aidan took a deep breath as he released Kal’s hand. “Thanks a lot, dude. You scared him off.”

Will whirled around. “Scared who?”

Kal slumped against the sink as her tears flowed. “Bobby Martinez.”

Chapter 4

Once fully reassured the entity wasn’t malevolent, Will agreed to let Kal go back to the bathroom with Aidan, a FLIR, and a regular camera. They worried a film crew would only scare the little boy off. After an hour, Bobby didn’t reappear.

While they were taking a break Kal had a flash of inspiration. “What did he say their room number was?”

Aidan thought it over. “709.” She consulted the old blueprints the building manager had loaned her and sorted through them. Alone with Aidan, they made their way upstairs into the empty space that would have been where room 709 was located back then. It was a vacant office, only partially demolished.

They felt something, but still couldn’t find Bobby. Aidan sensed his presence, yet the little boy didn’t appear.

Kal had an epiphany. “Can you bring us a mirror?”

Aidan closed his eyes, as if searching the building. “Remind me I got this from the third floor.” A small over-sink mirror appeared, leaning against the wall. Aidan and Kal repositioned themselves so they could sit on the floor and see most of the area in the mirror. After twenty minutes, Bobby reappeared.

“Did you find my mom?” he asked.

Kal shook her head. “No, sweetie, I’m sorry. We didn’t.” She glanced at Aidan, who had started filming with the regular camera. He grimly shook his head. She knew that meant Bobby wasn’t appearing on camera.

She pointed the FLIR at the mirror but only saw their own reflections. Then she pointed it at the area of the room where Bobby would be in relation to his reflection. He appeared on her monitor in stark contrast to the rest of the space.

“What’s that?” he asked.

“These are special cameras.”

“Oh.” He looked at the floor and shuffled his feet. “I’m not going to find my mom, am I?”

Aidan shut off the camera he held and closed his eyes. A moment later, Ryan appeared in the room, out of the field of view of the FLIR. Without saying anything he studied the two of them, then looked into the mirror. Apparently he was having a silent conversation with Aidan that Kal wasn’t privy too. After a moment, Aidan switched off the digital voice recorder. The FLIR didn’t record sound.

Ryan looked at the place in the room where Bobby stood. “Hello there, Bobby. How are you?”

In the mirror, Kal watched as Bobby looked surprised, then pleased. “Hello! Who are you?”

Ryan held out his hand. “My name’s Ryan. I’m a friend of your mommy’s. Would you like me to take you to her?”

Bobby eagerly nodded. Kal had to shut off the FLIR because her hands were trembling too badly to hold it. She felt her tears just below the surface.

Aidan slipped his arm around her shoulders as they looked in the mirror.

They watched Bobby walk over to Ryan and take his hand. Both disappeared.

Kal closed her eyes and softly wept against Aidan’s shoulder.

“Hey, it’s okay, sweet cheeks. Ryan will make sure he goes on.”

“I wonder how many nights he said his prayers and wondered if his daddy and uncle made it to Heaven?”

Aidan sighed. “It doesn’t matter, does it? He’s in a better place, really. No one, not even the shit weasel, lives forever. Some of us just live longer than others.”

“He’s right.” Ryan’s soft voice startled Kal. He’d silently returned. Ryan walked over to her and knelt next to her, then looked at Aidan. Aidan took the hint and disappeared.

“Kal, love, we’ve talked about this. Souls go on. It’s energy. He’s not stuck here anymore.”

“Why did he get stuck?”

He reached out and gently brushed her tears from her cheeks. “It’s hard to say. Sometimes it happens. There are various reasons.”

“What did you do to him?”

“I sent him on his way. He’ll go on, at some point be reborn, and live again.”

“You lied to him! You told him he’d see his mom!”

Ryan shrugged. “Who’s to say he won’t?” His face grew sad as his voice softened. “We’ve discussed this too, love. Meeting others in different lives, as different people. Aidan, appareo.” As Aidan reappeared, Ryan disappeared.

When Kal felt a little better, Aidan sent the mirror back to its original location and returned with her downstairs to their base.

Will immediately shuttled her outside to talk in private. “Are you okay?”

“Yeah.” She sniffled. “I’ll be okay.”

He enveloped her in a hug. “I’m sorry, babe.”

“What for?”

“That you’re upset.”

She harshly laughed. “What’s worse, is I think I’m some sort of freak.”

“Why?”

“Because on the way down I thought dang it, we didn’t even get a lot of good footage for the show from all of that.”

He processed her comment, then laughed and hugged her again. “Hey, that just means you’re a damn good producer, babe. Not a freak.”

* * * *

The next afternoon Kal worked alone in her office. On her laptop she had pulled up the state vital statistics database.

Having the head of the Underworld as your boss guaranteed you special access you might not normally have. Fortunately the records had been digitized. She found Bobby’s death certificate.

Influenza.

A little more checking and she located the uncle and father’s death certificates. With those dates, she was able to go to the Tampa Tribune and pull up old newspaper archive stories about the drowning. They were fishing in Tampa Bay when a summer squall blew up and swamped their small boat. She also found the funeral notice for Bobby, including a picture of him. Except for the fact that it was in black and white, it was obviously the same boy. He’d been interred in the Oaklawn Cemetery in Tampa.

After a little more looking, Kal located information on Bobby’s mother and aunt. Both long dead. Apparently Bobby was an only child.

Kal returned to her office and shut the door, stewing, in a foul mood. Unable to take it anymore, she left the office and drove first to a florist, then to the cemetery. It took her some searching, but after an hour she found him. His small, plain marker was tucked in a shady corner near the fence. Being here reminded her of her trips to Abby’s grave.

She pulled a few weeds that had grown around the edges of the marker, then carefully tucked the flowers against the gravestone so they wouldn’t fall. She also knew it had been many, many decades since anyone put flowers on Bobby’s grave.

She closed her eyes when she smelled the faint hint of familiar cologne. It was the only reason she didn’t flinch when Ryan spoke. “It’s all right, love. It is the natural cycle of things, truly.”

Kal sat back on her heels and opened her eyes so she could look at the grave. She sensed Ryan stood right behind her, and that if she leaned back she’d be comfortably nestled against his legs. It would feel so right…and yet just wrong enough that she didn’t do it.

“Part of me was happier when I didn’t know the truth, I think.”

“This is why The Firm works so hard to keep the truth out of the hands of humanity. It would take away their hope, those who have it.”

“Wouldn’t it be a comfort to them to know they go on indefinitely?”

“Not necessarily. One person’s Heaven is another’s Hell. It’s best everyone believes as they wish. Goes back to free will and all that.”

“Why are you here?”

She sensed him kneel behind her, intimately close but still not touching. “Will asked me to check in on you.”

“Why didn’t he do it? Come here himself?”

“He sensed you didn’t want him here.”

At first she prepared to object, then realized Ryan was right. She’d wanted to be alone. “So why the heck do you think I’d want you here more than him?”

“You don’t want me here, love. I know that. However, I am available to answer any questions you may have, to the best of my ability.”

She studied the marble stone. Robert Martinez—Beloved Son. He wasn’t buried with his father or mother. The hotel had paid for Bobby’s funeral. The manager at the time personally donated the marker.

A widowed wife, and now a bereaved mother. It was no surprise. Bobby’s mother probably had all she could do to make ends meet as it was.

She’d died three years after her son, at the young age of thirty-three. Cardiac arrest was listed as the cause of death.

Kal suspected “broken heart” would have been more accurate.

Beloved certainly seemed to be a commonly-used phrase on gravestones. Did most of the people who had it chiseled into the cold rock really “belove” their dearly departed before they departed?

“So where did Abby go?” Kal quietly asked. “Did she get a happily ever after with someone else? She’d what, be about my age if she was reincarnated immediately, right?”

Kal finally turned to look at him, a wave of anger washing through her. “Why don’t you go find her now and be with her?” Kal didn’t try to mask her bitter tone. “She was your soul mate in her previous life. Go grab her before someone else can! Why sit around on your butt moping about her? Will’s got a soul mate now so it wouldn’t matter anymore, right?”

Kal regretted the barb as she felt a thick wall go up in Ryan’s mind. “It’s not as simple as that, love.” He disappeared without another word.

Kal closed her eyes and silently swore. She shouldn’t have said that to him. Especially not as good as he’d been to her.

Well, despite the whole wraith-possession-deflowered-by-a-demon thing.

She’d felt like lashing out, angry that a young boy’s life was cut short, a family destroyed. Angry that she felt guilty she and Will were so happy when so many people around them were miserable.

Including Ryan.

Kal closed her eyes again and tried to calm her nerves. Where the heck had that come from? However, it was the truth. She felt dang guilty that Ryan had to first watch Will’s happiness at the expense of his own pain with Abby, and now Will was happy again, and so was she.

Except Ryan was still alone…and lonely.

Despite Ryan’s best efforts to conceal that from her, she sensed his deep pain. Didn’t understand how she felt it, but every time she was around Ryan she wanted to throw herself into his arms and hug the hurt from his soul.

She looked around. The cemetery was deserted. “Ryan, appareo. Please?”

He didn’t appear. “Ry, I’m sorry. Please, appareo.

Nothing.

That made her feel worse. She knew she’d really hurt his feelings. She stood and brushed her hands off. “Aidan, appareo.”

He immediately appeared. “What’s wrong?”

She grabbed his hand. “Take me to Ryan.”

“What?”

“Please, don’t make me explain. Just take me there.”

He closed his eyes and touched his amulet. They appeared in Ryan’s living room in Atlanta. Ryan stood at the windows, looking out over the city. Kal wondered how many hours he spent there in contemplation.

She let go of Aidan’s hand. “Thanks, Aidan,” she said. “I’ve got it from here.”

He hesitated, confusion on his face.

“It’s all right, Aidan,” Ryan softly said without turning. “I’ll send her back to the cemetery shortly. Go wait for her.”

Without another word, Aidan left.

Kal took a deep breath. “I’m sorry, Ry. I didn’t mean it.”

He nodded, still not turning. “You’ve been through a lot. You’re still trying to come to grips with it all. I understand.”

She walked over to him and touched his arm. When he didn’t turn, she forced him to look at her. “I’m really sorry.” She hugged him. At first he didn’t return it, his body rigid and unresponsive against her. After she refused to let him go he put his arms around her and drew her close.

“It’s all right, love,” he whispered into her hair. “I know I’ve brought you into a strange life that’s totally alien to you. I know it’s difficult for you. I will always regret the manner in which it happened.”

She broke down sobbing in his arms. “He was so sad,” she said. “He wanted his mom. How long was he like that, missing his mom and wondering where she’d gone? Alone? I can’t quit thinking about that. How many others are out there like that?”

“It’s not your concern, sweetheart. Don’t worry yourself about it.”

“My parents. One day they’re going to die. I can’t quit thinking about what if they get stuck like that? How horrible is that?”

Ryan hoped she couldn’t sense his thoughts, that the day would unfortunately come even sooner than she thought for her father. “I could sit here and spout pithy platitudes to you, but I respect you far too much to do that. You have a hopefully long and wonderful life ahead of you with a man who loves you more than his very own life. You are already ahead of the game, as it were. I’m not saying you shouldn’t think these thoughts, but you have a wedding to plan. A life to live. Children—” His voice choked up a little at the last and he forcibly shoved that memory back into its dungeon.

That was the last thing he needed to think about right now.

He cleared his throat and tried again. “Kal, let life happen for you. Enjoy it as it does. There will be good and bad times, there are in any life. Some times better than others, definitely.”

“Could you find her?” she asked. “Could you be with her again?”

“There is far more involved than simply finding her. When a soul is reborn, it becomes a unique individual. Even though residual memories and feelings remain, they are deep within the person and there they should stay. It would drive a person mad to have their old selves brought to the surface for too long. I know it’s done frequently with hypnosis, but they cannot stay for long, in control of the physical vessel.”

After he was quiet for a long moment, Kal said, “And you don’t know if she’d want you in this life anyway.”

“There is that. It’s best I don’t know.” He kissed Kal’s forehead and patted her on the back before stepping away. “Just because I have a lot of power doesn’t mean I should try to force the Universe to my will in an unnatural way.” He gently touched her chin. “If it’s ever meant to be, it will happen. I’ve found her twice before. Who’s to say I won’t get lucky the third time?”

“You didn’t come when I called. You promised me you always would.”

“I knew you were all right. I was still watching you. Just because you didn’t see me doesn’t mean I wasn’t protecting and looking over you. I felt it best to let things settle before anything else was said.”

“Are we okay?”

Finally, a smile. “We are always ‘okay,’ Kal. I promise you, I shall never walk away from you. Ever. I will always be around if you need me. Even the best of friends sometimes have squabbles. Believe me, I do not hold it against you or take it personally.”

“Thank you.” She stepped in for one more hug. “I guess I should go.”

“Right. Close your eyes, sweetheart.” She did. She felt him press one last kiss to the top of her head before he sent her back to the cemetery.

Aidan sat by the marker, shredding a blade of grass in his long fingers while waiting for her. “You okay, kiddo?”

She wiped her face as she nodded and sat next to him, cuddled with him.

He wrapped his arms around her. “Sweet cheeks, I know this is a mind fuck. I should have warned you a little better about that, I guess.”

She shook her head and cuddled closer.

“Why did you need me to take you to Ryan?” he asked. “Why didn’t you call him?”

“We had a fight. I said some pretty mean things to him.”

He laughed, long and hearty.

“It’s not funny,” she angrily said, still ashamed of herself and what she’d said.

He smiled. “Yeah, it is. You should’ve heard some of the ones he and Abby used to get into. They always kissed and made right up though, so to speak. I could sit back and listen to those two bitch at each other for hours. It was hysterical. Damn, Abby would dish it out to him in spades, man.”

This was news to Kal. She sat up. “I thought you said they were friends?”

“Oh, they were. Best friends, I guess you could say. I mean, I saw it more than Will, because Will didn’t want anything to do with the shit weasel. A lot of times I’d go with her if she wanted or needed me. Or if Ryan needed to talk about business that I needed to hear straight from the ass’ mouth.”

He laughed, shook his head. “Damn that girl could fight. She’d just about have him ripping his hair out crazy over an argument. Five minutes later, they’d be laughing and joking with each other. Never seen anything like it.” He wistfully smiled. “I’d bet Ryan misses it too. I know he loved sparring with her like that. Damn she was a smart, smart woman. Really feisty.”

Kal sniffled and stared at Bobby’s grave. “I must seem like a stupid kid compared to her.”

“No!” Aidan’s angry tone startled her. “Sweet cheeks, you’re still new to all this. Give it some time, okay? Settle in. For crying out loud, it’s only been a couple of months and you’ve still got a freaking wedding to make it through.”

“My father’s wasted his life,” she softly said, her anger still bubbling through.

“Why’s that, sugar?”

“All this…bullshit,” she spat. “It’s like finding out there’s no Easter Bunny, no Santa Claus, and no Tooth Fairy all at the same time, and then multiplying that by a thousand.” She sighed. “Only worse. A lot worse.”

He kissed her temple. “I don’t have any answers for you, kiddo.”

They sat there in silence for a few more minutes. “You want to ride back to the office with me?” she asked.

“How about I do you one better and you hand me the keys and let me chauffer you?”

* * * *

Later that afternoon, Kal was preparing to leave when Jeff walked in. From the look on his face she knew he didn’t come bearing good news. “What?”

He waved Kal and Aidan into his office. She noticed he had the sound software queued up on his laptop, and she sat in the chair next to his desk as he glanced at Aidan.

Aidan placed his hands on Kal’s shoulders. “Okay.”

Jeff hit play. On the recorder, from the first encounter in the bathroom, Bobby’s voice was clearly audible.

Kal’s hand flew to her mouth as she tried to stifle her sobs. She quietly cried as the recording played out.

Aidan looked grim. “Damn, that’s good. Really good. The irony is, we have to scrub that recording to make it sound worse.”

Jeff frowned. “Why? That’s the best EVP I’ve ever heard! It’s like he was in the room.”

“Exactly. People won’t buy it. They’ll think it’s faked. The only reason he sounds so clear is because of me amplifying him.” Aidan gently squeezed Kal’s shoulders. “You okay, sweet cheeks?”

She nodded even though her eyes were squeezed tightly shut. “Yeah, I’m okay.”

Aidan thought for a moment. “You know, we could do a little segment about him and his parents. Grab some footage from the cemetery. Didn’t you find a picture too?”

“Yeah. On the funeral notice.”

“Pay him a little respect, that sort of thing.”

Kal took a deep breath. At war within her, the TV show producer who wanted to do just that, battling against the woman who had talked with the dead child, had sensed his loneliness and confusion and didn’t want to capitalize on his death.

Probably sensing her thoughts, Aidan said, “Kal, honey, he’s gone. For good. He won’t care one way or another. You’ll do it classy. I know you will.”

She took a deep breath. “Okay,” she softly agreed.

* * * *

Kal returned home before Will that evening. She watched TV on the living room couch. Upon his return he sensed her disquiet. He sat next to her and pulled her into his arms.

“Are you okay?”

“Long day.”

“Last night?”

“Yeah.” She closed her eyes and inhaled his scent. Just touching him always calmed her, eased away the worst of her stress.

He stroked her shoulder. “What’d you do today?”

“I did some research. Found his grave. Aidan suggested we should do a little segment about him on the show.”

His fingers lightly brushed up and down her arm. “What do you want to do?”

“I don’t know,” she quietly admitted. “I’m not sure what the right thing is. I don’t want it to look like we’re capitalizing on his death.”

Will knew from talking with Aidan that Kal had seen Ryan that afternoon…and their fight. He treaded carefully, not wanting to disclose their shared secret about her father. Will hadn’t even told Aidan for fear of him accidentally letting the cat out of the bag to Kal.

Aidan had a big mouth. Not intentionally, he just sometimes didn’t think before engaging it. Especially around Kal.

“How can I make this easier for you, babe?”

“You can’t.” She looked into his eyes as she laced her fingers through his. “I’m just glad you’re willing to put up with me.”

He stroked her hair. “You’ve gone through a lot in a short amount of time. Don’t rush it.”

“I might scream if you guys tell me that one more time. It sooo doesn’t help.”

“What will help?”

Her eyes grew sad. “I don’t know. I guess maybe in a few hundred years, hopefully, I’ll have a handle on all of this stuff.”

He stood, then scooped her into his arms and carried her to their bedroom. She thought he might make love to her, but instead he had her roll over and he gave her a long, wonderful massage. Kal felt like she could melt into the mattress.

“Why don’t you go to sleep, sweetie?” he softly suggested.

She nodded and felt herself drift.

When she awoke in the middle of the night, Will was curled around her, his solid presence always a comfort to her soul. Kal still felt bad about how she’d treated Ryan no matter what he’d said. She felt like an ungrateful brat.

After another sleepless hour, she slipped out of bed and pulled on her robe. It was tempting to summon Ryan except she didn’t want to do it with Will asleep in the next room. And she didn’t want to call out to Ryan and have him bring her to him in case he was…busy with someone else.

She didn’t want to contemplate the irrational wave of jealousy accompanying that thought.

Kal closed the bedroom door behind her and found her cell phone on the kitchen counter. Ryan answered, his voice full of sleep.

“What’s wrong?”

“Nothing. I’m sorry I’m calling so late. I…” What? What did she want to say? “I just wanted to tell you again how sorry I am about this afternoon. I’m sorry I’m acting like a brat.”

Almost immediately he sounded awake. “Love, I already told you, it’s all right.”

“No, it’s not all right. I don’t want to treat you like that. You’re my friend.” She took a deep breath. “Aidan told me you and Abby used to fight all the time.”

Ryan hesitated before he answered. “I wouldn’t call it fighting. More like friendly bickering. Squabbling. It was never, shall we say, personal.”

“I don’t want to fight with you.” She bit off the nearly overwhelming urge to follow that with, “I love you.” But it felt right, she did love him. Differently than she loved Will or Aidan or even the way she was quickly coming to love Jeff.

“I don’t wish to fight with you either, love. Rest assured, I’m well aware there will be times throughout the years when we have differences of opinion. I expect it. When I say I understand and that I don’t take it personally, I mean it.”

“You’re sure?”

“Absolutely. Now quit feeling guilty and go back to sleep. You and I are fine, as I already told you.”

“Thanks.” She said good-bye and returned to bed. She didn’t, however, fall asleep again for several hours.

Chapter 5

An hour after returning from the cemetery with Kal, Aidan nervously fidgeted before finally giving in and returning to Jeff’s office. Late afternoon, Gery was the only other person left in the building.

Jeff looked up from his monitor as Aidan closed the door behind him. When Jeff smiled it carried Aidan’s heart.

If he wasn’t in love with this man, he was damned close.

“What’s up, Aid?”

“Feel like going out for dinner tonight?”

Jeff eagerly nodded. “Sure!”

Aidan’s throat dried up. “My treat. I thought maybe I’d… you know…pick you up?”

“That’d be great.” Aidan hesitated. “What?” Jeff asked.

“I really like going out with you.”

Jeff’s smile broadened, if possible. “I really like going out with you, too.”

If he couldn’t say it he was a chicken of the highest order. “I don’t want you to think I’m not interested in you because we haven’t… you know…done much. I’m trying to do things the right way with you. The honorable way.”

“I know. I appreciate it.”

“I’m not seeing anyone else either, okay? Just so you know.”

Jeff stood, walked around his desk and hugged Aidan. Suddenly, Aidan felt like all was right in the world, as if a curtain of calm dropped over him. He hugged Jeff back.

He didn’t want to let go.

“I don’t want to screw this up,” Aidan admitted. “This is going to sound stupid and corny, but I’ve never had a relationship like this before. I mean, a real relationship.”

“I kind of got that impression.”

Aidan laughed. “How?”

Jeff smiled. “You act like you’re scared witless.”

“No!” Aidan stepped back, panicked. “No, really, I’m not!”

“I meant in a good way. You look like I feel.”

“I… What?”

Jeff reached up and smoothed Aidan’s hair. “I think this is how we’re supposed to feel. So what time?”

“Huh?”

Jeff pulled Aidan’s arms around him. “What time are you picking me up?”

“Seven?”

Jeff nodded. “I’ll be ready.” He stretched up and brushed a kiss across Aidan’s lips. Aidan fought the urge to spirit them both to his house and make love to him all night long.

Too soon. He didn’t want to rush. For once, dammit, he would have something like everyone else had.

Something special.

* * * *

Aidan gave up trying to do anything requiring concentration before he headed home. He couldn’t get Jeff’s blue eyes out of his mind, the feel of the man’s body pressed against him.

He seriously considered trying to take things farther that night, then decided against it. It would be murder on his balls, but it’s not like he hadn’t taken matters in hand before, so to speak, after spending time with Jeff.

The reality of the situation slammed home as Aidan drove home to get ready. Love. He was in love. Even better, he was in love with someone who wanted more than a fast fuck and who was willing to take things as slow as he was.

He changed clothes several times, wanting to look nice for Jeff. He settled on a sedate button-up shirt and jeans. Aidan smiled as he buttoned the shirt. It was new, he’d bought it a few weeks earlier when he took Jeff shopping with him.

“You’re a handsome man,” Jeff had said. “The wild shirts are great. I’m not saying you should stop wearing them, it’s who you are. I love your wild shirts. There’s more to you than a party animal, and every once in a while it’s nice to see that side, too.”

I hope Jeff likes how I’m dressed.

It struck Aidan squarely between the eyes that he’d never, ever thought that before. For anyone. He’d never given a shit what others thought about his clothes. He let Kal tease him about it because she was Kal, but he’d never honestly given consideration or weight to her opinion on the matter.

He arrived fifteen minutes early and rang Jeff’s doorbell. He had thought about stopping by to see Will and Kal, then decided against it. They were probably busy in bed, knowing those two.

Jeff opened his door and smiled. “Wow, you look nice!”

Aidan felt the flush in his face. “Yeah?”

Jeff nodded. “Yeah. That shirt looks good with your eyes.”

Okay, he could easily settle for letting Jeff dress him, he obviously had the talent for it. “Thanks.” He leaned in and kissed Jeff and felt his nervous stomach settle. Aidan closed his eyes and savored the sensation. No one had ever made him feel like this before.

“But do you like it, Aid?” Jeff asked when Aidan finally, reluctantly, ended their kiss.

“Like what?”

Jeff touched Aidan’s shirt. “I mean, you won’t hurt my feelings if you don’t. I don’t want you to totally change how you dress. It’s…” He shrugged. “Yeah, this’ll sound dumb. I like your wild shirts, but I really like seeing you like this sometimes.”

“Beats a little black dress, huh?”

Jeff burst out laughing. “Um, yeah. No, please don’t ever show up in a little black dress, dude. You don’t have the legs for it.”

Aidan drove them across the bay to St. Pete Beach, to a restaurant on the Intracoastal. He rested his hand between the seats as he drove and was pleasantly surprised when Jeff laced his fingers through his.

Aidan squeezed.

Jeff squeezed back.

Aidan glanced at him and smiled, his heart flipping at the sight of Jeff’s pleased, playful grin.

He could easily get used to this.

* * * *

Bera watched from her table across the restaurant. She’d made sure to get one away from the bathrooms, because she didn’t want to risk Aidan passing her table. The two men talked, laughed, and made nauseatingly cute moonie eyes at each other across the table.

If she wasn’t mistaken, Aidan hadn’t claimed the guy yet. Not even fucked him, probably. Not from the way Aidan was acting.

Hmm, that could work to my advantage.

Definitely weren’t soul mates yet, that much was obvious. Thank the gods for that small favor.

Well, if she nailed Aidan, maybe her kid would be a little on the dorky side, but that didn’t matter. Bloodline was key, not brains or even whether he was queer or not. She’d be hiring a nanny anyway. It’s not like she’d have to take an active role in its childhood once her part in the initial incubation was done. All she needed was a line heir. Nothing in the unwritten rules said she had to be the one to raise it.

Bera ordered another drink and watched the two men.

* * * *

Aidan didn’t pay the slightest bit of attention to the clock. All he cared about was staring into Jeff’s eyes. He had to fight the urge to tell the waitress to leave them the home alone until he remembered they were at a restaurant. It was her job, after all.

The evening ended far too soon. They both had to work the next day. As much as Aidan didn’t want to take Jeff home, he knew that for tonight it was the right thing to do.

At Jeff’s front door, Aidan leaned in and kissed him. He closed his eyes and savored every second: the other man’s taste, the feel of his warm body pressed against his, and he fought the urge to…

Aidan stepped back, gasping. “I should probably go.”

Jeff smiled. “Don’t you want to come in for a little while?”

“No… I mean, yeah, I do.” He laughed. “If I do come in, it won’t be for just a little while.”

Jeff closed the gap between them. “I’d be okay with that.”

Aidan gulped and fought the urge to push Jeff inside his condo and follow him to his bedroom. “Man, I want this to be right. I want to do the right thing.”

“Who says we’re not?”

“You ain’t making this easy on me.”

“I was hoping to make it hard.”

Aidan started to reply, caught the playful glint in Jeff’s eye, then laughed. “Um, yeah, no problem there.” He kissed Jeff once more. “I don’t want to rush you.”

“You’re not.”

“It’s only been a few weeks. I don’t want you waking up hating my guts.”

“I’d never do that.”

Aidan squeezed his eyes shut while his brain and body each vied for control over the situation. “Hey, I let you pick out clothes for me. That’s a huge step right there. I’ve never let anyone do that for me. In some cultures that would make us married already.”

Jeff laughed. “Okay. I can settle for that. For now.” He kissed Aidan one last time. “Drive safely.”

Aidan waited until Jeff closed the door to return to his car. In his brain he chanted dumbass, dumbass over and over again.

Big freaking chicken, that’s what he was.

At least Jeff seemed patient. That was a good thing.

* * * *

Bera grinned when Aidan left Jeff’s. Nope, the big doof hadn’t taken him yet. Perfect. That made life much easier. Now she had to figure out when to grab the guy. She couldn’t let Aidan spot her following them around, either.

She thought she’d managed to allay the worst of Ryan’s suspicions with that cock and bull story she fed him and Will about the guys who killed Abby and what happened to the lone survivor when he returned to Tavares. They seemed to believe her.

The amulet Boorman had given her helped with that. If she’d had only her amulet from The Firm, no doubt Ryan would have seen right through her.

This should not have taken this long. She wouldn’t screw up her next opportunity.

Chapter 6

Kal tried to not let her mom catch her sneaking peaks at her BlackBerry while they were at the cake tasting party.

This is sooo boring.

A quick trip to Vegas was looking better all the time. Yes, all her life she’d dreamed of Mr. Right on his white steed and a storybook wedding. What she’d gotten was a reluctant archdemon who had to pop her cherry to get rid of the wraith inside her, becoming his soul mate in the process.

Not that she was complaining, because an eternal life with Will Hellenboek was pretty dang sweet, to say the least. The problem was, with reality shaving the pretty edge off the dreams, the wedding didn’t matter to her anymore. What mattered was surviving the sugar coma her mother and best friend, Becky, were determined to put her into sampling wedding cakes.

“What do you think about that one?” her mom asked.

Kal tried not to roll her eyes. “It’s chocolate.”

“No, Kalypso Kid, it’s not chocolate. It’s ‘Viennese Mocha Truffle.’” Becky grinned.

Kal’s will gave out. Her eyes rolled. “It’s chocolate. It’s good chocolate, but it’s still chocolate.”

I so never should have told Mom that Ryan volunteered to pay for everything.

Even though her mother hadn’t met Ryan, she was already gushing over him as if he was an adopted son.

Without a budget to stick to, her mother went nuts. It was a small secret between Kal and Ryan: a wedding gift, he’d explained when he presented her with a corporate credit card to use for all the wedding expenses.

Both realized it would be more comfortable to not tell Will that part.

Her mother didn’t care, it meant she could throw the wedding she’d always envisioned. Another set of samples was placed before them. Kal never realized cake tasting parties were so popular, and she wished she’d eaten a decent, protein-packed lunch beforehand.

Her mom pointed to a red velvet sample. “What about this one?”

“The term, ‘bleeding armadillo cake’ comes to mind. And that would be a firm no.” Kal tasted it anyway because it was her favorite flavor of all the ones offered so far.

Somehow, the thought of a red cake at an archdemon’s wedding was just a little too much for Kal to bear. It would be hard enough getting through the ceremony without breaking into a giggle fit as it was. If Aidan so much as cracked a smile at her, she’d lose it.

Thank God her mother had accepted Will without hassle.

Her BlackBerry buzzed again, a text message from Jeff. Her mom and Becky were debating the lemon chiffon versus the key lime fondant while Kal quickly punched in an answer to his question. A moment later, a reply.

You need rescuing? :)

It was tempting. Sooo tempting. An excuse to duck out and let them pick, but she did want to at least have a say in this part. The food and the cake were things she’d have to eat. The dress she had to wear, and the tuxes and bridesmaid dresses she had to see in pictures. Everything else she could care less about.

I’ll let u knw. Tks.

This situation was reality bent into an irretrievably whacked pretzel of ginormous proportions. She had no idea where they were honeymooning. When she’d told Will he could plan that, Aidan had immediately jumped in and volunteered to make the arrangements. It was now officially a secret the men and her mother were keeping from her. It would have worried Kal except she knew Aidan well enough to know he would pick something sweet and nice. Just because he had horrible fashion sense didn’t mean he was a total doof.

Plus Will got the final say-so.

“Kalyani Martin, put that away!” her mother scolded.

Crud. Busted. “Mom, I am working, you know. The office has to be able to get in touch with me.” She played the guilt card. “I mean, my boss is the one paying for this. I feel like at the very least I should try to work when I can.”

Kal felt only a little guilty about that.

It had the desired effect. “Well, at least keep it out of sight. That’s rude.”

“We’re not having dinner. We’re tasting wedding cake samples.”

Becky burped and put a hand to her mouth. “Sorry. ’Scuse me. We still doing lunch later, Kaliente?” Becky had a never-ending list of nicknames for Kal.

Kal pushed away the remains of an “Ivory Elegance Vanilla” sample. “Yeah. If I’m not being pumped full of insulin at the ER.”

“I can’t make it, girls,” Laura told them. “I need to shop for groceries, and I want to get home to your father. He had another headache this morning.”

“When is his appointment?”

“Day after tomorrow. I’m sure he’s right that it’s migraines, but I’ll feel so much better to have a doctor tell me that.”

Kal suddenly lost what little appetite she had left for cake. “You know what? I’m done. I’m going into sugar shock. I want to leave room for a real lunch.” She examined the remnants and pointed. “That one, what was that?”

Becky consulted the list. “Vanilla Cake With Looey Lemon Crème Filling.”

“Done. Looey Lemon Crème it is.” Kal held up her hand, waving one of the “Let Them Eat Cake” staff over. They were just one of twenty tables full of prospective brides and their posses deciding what to serve on their big days.

“No, young lady, we’re not done,” her mother scolded. “That was just the flavor. Now you have to pick the style.”

Kal groaned.

* * * *

An hour later they bid goodbye to Laura in the parking lot. Becky followed Kal to a nearby restaurant. On the way, Kal called Ryan on her cell.

“Did you survive, love?”

“Barely. Looey Lemon Crème won. I gave up with about twenty samples to go. I couldn’t take it anymore.” Ryan truly had seemed to put their little squabble behind them. She’d been worried when she called to him that morning to go to Columbus, but he’d greeted her with a smile and hug.

“Sounds wonderful, I’m sure. What’s next?”

“Lunch with Becky. If you’re not busy, why don’t you join us?”

For a second, she thought the call dropped. Then he said, “I’d love to. I’ll return the car for you. Just tell your friend I had someone drop me off so I could run you to the airport.”

“You’re good.” She told him where to meet them before ending the call. He’s a sweetie.

And after the friggin’ wedding, she would get him and Will and Aidan back together again for good.

* * * *

Ryan hung up and looked at the phone. He shouldn’t. It was wrong. Yet he couldn’t refuse a chance to spend time with Kal without Will around. He wouldn’t have to shield his thoughts and part of his mind could pretend.

You’re losing your emotional distance with her.

He knew it, too. As head of The Firm, his job was to stay emotionally detached and see to the better good regardless of his own desires.

He couldn’t with her. Not with this woman. Especially not after failing to save Abby’s life when she’d called out to him for help.

He waited, sending out his thoughts to locate Kal. Once she and her friend were seated at a table, Ryan appeared behind the restaurant and walked around to the front door, easily locating them inside.

Kal brightened and stood to give him a quick hug. “Ryan Ausar, this is my friend, Becky Williams.”

“Please to meet you, dear.”

Becky smiled and blushed. Kal sympathized. Even before she knew Ryan was the head archdemon, he’d had that supernatural effect on her.

“Hi, Mr. Ausar—”

“Please, call me Ryan.” He sat next to Becky, where he could easily look at Kal without appearing obvious. They had a good lunch, spent over an hour chatting. He reluctantly signaled for the check when they finished, refusing to let the women pay. If he didn’t get Kal back to Tampa soon, Will might come looking for her.

At least this way his illusion could remain intact for a little longer.

“Thank you for lunch, Ryan,” Becky said outside the restaurant. She hugged Kal and whispered in her ear, “He’s a cutie. Good thing I’m engaged.”

Kal blushed a little, the same thought having crossed her own mind more than once. “Have a safe drive home, Beck.”

When Kal handed Ryan the keys, he opened the passenger door and held it for her, then walked around and slid the seat back before climbing behind the wheel. Inside the car he looked at her. “Ready to go home?”

“You know, I think I’d like to ride with you to the office first.”

He hoped he hid his surprise. “Why is that, love?”

She settled back in her seat. “Well, for one, I’m stuffed. I need time to digest all that dang cake and lunch. Two, I’d like some time alone to talk with you.”

He started the car and they pulled out of the parking lot, headed toward downtown Columbus. “Why’s that?”

“The only thing saving you guys from me bugging you to be friends again is that I’m so busy I can’t tell my head from my heinie. Why can’t you all kiss and make up? I know why you walked away from Will and Aidan when Abby came along, but that’s water under the bridge.” Will and Aidan didn’t know Abby had been Ryan’s soul mate reincarnated. For some reason, Ryan didn’t want them knowing. Kal could understand it when Abby was alive, but now that she had been dead over twenty-six years… It didn’t make sense to Kal.

Ryan’s fingers tightened on the steering wheel. “Love, we discussed this. It’s ancient history, and I mean that literally. No reason to dredge it up.”

“I will get the three of you back together.”

“Your life’s mission?”

“You’d better believe it.” She sat quietly for a while. “What did you do to my dad that night when he showed up at the shoot in Ohio?”

This topic was only a little less uncomfortable for Ryan, but not by much. “All I did was allow him to quit being afraid of the truth. As you yourself said, he feared his years dedicated to dogma would be proven wrongly spent. He’s always loved you. However, his training and beliefs blinded him in many ways.”

“He’s been having a lot of headaches lately. Did you see anything else?”

“I’m not a doctor. I have a lot of abilities, yes, but no medical training.” Ryan prayed Kal wouldn’t sense his obfuscation of the truth. Fortunately for him, she changed the subject.

“I have to come up in a couple of days with Will and Aidan for the tux fittings.”

“Just the two of them?”

“Maybe Jeff. I don’t want a huge wedding party, but Mom’s insisting on at least one bridesmaid besides Becky. If I give in, I’ll ask Jeff.”

“To be your bridesmaid?”

She saw his playful smile before she swatted his shoulder. “Duh. Jerk. I like Jeff, he’s a sweetie. He’d be a good groomsman. I need to decide who to give the other bridesmaid gig to.”

“Why not Purson or Gery? As a groomsman? Duh.”

She grinned. “Because they’ve already hinted they’d rather not be stuck in a monkey suit, as Purs called it.”

“Pity. Purs looks damned good in a tux.”

“Lucky you, you’re performing the ceremony or you’d be in a tux.” She grinned again, and he couldn’t help but laugh.

“You’re bound and determined, aren’t you, sweetheart?”

“You’d better believe it.” She was quiet for several minutes. “Thank you,” she said. “I know I’ve said it before, but I mean it.”

“For what?”

“This. Everything.” She looked at him. “For putting up with me. For bringing me and Will together.”

Back to uncomfortable territory. “I’m sorry it wasn’t the best of circumstances. And I’m sorry for the duress you suffered.” He meant that with every ounce of his being.

Ryan felt her eyes on him and kept his firmly fixed on the highway. When she spoke, her tone sounded soft. “If Will had flat-out refused to do it, to remove the wraith from me, you wouldn’t have killed me, would you.” It wasn’t a question.

How much could he lie to her without her calling him on it? “He never would have let you die, Kal. You know that.”

“That’s not answering me. You wouldn’t have let me die. Don’t think I don’t see through your act.”

His mind whirled for an acceptable answer. “There was never any question in my mind that he would take you as his soul mate.”

They pulled up to a red light. He felt her hand on his arm. He tried not to fall into her dusty peridot green eyes, but she always had this power over him.

“You don’t have a soul mate, Ry. You lied that Will was the only one strong enough. I might not know much about you guys and how The Firm is set up, but I’m not a total idiot. You’re head of The Firm, that means you’re powerful. You also don’t have a soul mate.”

“Are you happy with Will?”

“Of course I am!”

“Then that’s all that matters, isn’t it?”

She must have sensed that was all she’d get from him. She sat back, quiet for the rest of the ride, the better part of an hour. When they pulled into the garage at the network headquarters, Ryan turned to her and smiled. “Ready?”

“The office, I guess. It’s still early. I might be able to get some work done.”

“Right. Have everything?”

Kal grabbed her purse. “Okay.” She closed her eyes. Ryan fought the urge to lean over and kiss her.

“Until next time, sweetheart.” Ryan sent her back and closed his eyes. He wished he could bottle her scent forever.

* * * *

Aidan wasn’t in their office. Kal walked down the hall and found Jeff hunched over his computer. “How’s it coming?”

When Jeff straightened in his chair she heard his back pop. “It’s coming. How many pounds did you gain?”

“Ugh. Too many, probably.” She rubbed his shoulders for him while he closed his eyes and happily groaned. “Thanks for offering to rescue me.”

“No problem. Did you eat lunch?”

“Yeah, caught a bite with Becky.” She realized after she said it that she didn’t include Ryan’s presence in the retelling. She didn’t correct herself. “Where’s everyone?”

“Will and Aid are out on a normal job. Purs and Gery are scouting for a show.” He tipped his neck from side to side as she worked the kinks out of his shoulders. “That feels good.”

“We’re going to nickname you Quasimodo, you keep staying bent over that keyboard.” She gave him a final pat and sat next to him. He had the magazine laid out on his monitor. “Are you happy working here?”

He nodded. “Yeah. It’s good to relax and not stress out over stuff.”

She smiled, knowing full well what kind of “stuff” he meant. Stuff like their fathers harassing them. “And you’ve got Aidan.”

He blushed a little, but returned her smile. “Yeah. There is that. Thank you for asking them to hire me, Kal. I really appreciate it.”

“Hey, Doofalicious is totally gaga over you, don’t worry. Between him and me and Will, you’ve got job security.” She leaned back in her chair. “I mean, I’ve only known him a couple of months longer than you, but I think he’s a lot happier with you here.”

Jeff looked like he wanted ask a question. After a long moment, he spit it out. “Can you tell me about the soul mate stuff?”

Kal fought the urge to ask and lost. “You guys are—”

He shook his head. “No, not yet. We’re not even… you know. We just talk and spend a lot of time together right now. I really like him. A lot.” He turned to her. “You know him better than I do. I don’t want to look like a total jerk and just throw myself at him.”

Kal grinned. “Well, I’m pretty confident he really likes you, too. A lot. There’s not a bunch I can tell you. I don’t know a lot about the process. I don’t know if it’s the same for everyone.” She didn’t want to tell him everything that happened in her case. Even though it was the wraith in control of her, she still felt ashamed of how she’d acted while it possessed her. Only Will and the other archdemons knew the full story.

“I had to consent to it,” she continued. “They can’t do it without the person asking and wanting it. But if you’re not…” They’d had a similar religious upbringing and she knew he was as uncomfortable talking about sex as she was. “Talk to him, Jeff. Aidan really likes you—”

Her phone went off, a custom ring tone, interrupting her. She frowned when she looked at the screen.

“What’s wrong?” Jeff asked.

“It’s my mom.”

Chapter 7

Laura mentally checked another item off her massive wedding to-do list. She felt a little guilty that she planned such a large celebration when Kal was happy to do something small.

But only a little.

Kal was her baby, special even from the day she was conceived. Her husband had gently laughed off her assertions, telling her she’d been napping and dreamed it. Laura knew the truth.

Her baby girl was special.

Dream or not, it was all coming true.

Laura was convinced an angel spoke to her that day. Kenneth certainly hadn’t protested when she immediately went to him in his study and persuaded him to go to their bedroom in the middle of the day.

Just like the angel told her, she’d had a little baby girl to love and cherish and raise the right way. Named her Kalyani, like he’d suggested. A little girl who would one day marry someone special, someone important.

And Kal was. Okay, so Will was a TV show host, who cared? He had an ageless air about him that Laura knew on first meeting bespoke the man who should marry her daughter.

Kenneth and his misguided plans. Poor Jeff, she wished she’d stood her ground years earlier and made him stop pestering the kids about getting together, but it seemed harmless enough at the time.

Laura thought about that angel every day of her daughter’s life. His beautiful, sad green eyes, almost like he’d been crying. And how strange that he’d spoken with a British accent.

Funny the things the mind does. No wings either. Everything had come true so far, just as he’d said it would. Kalyani would marry an important, special man who loved her very much, who would hold her heart and cherish her, and her life from there on would be blessed.

When Laura returned home, she found Kenneth dozing on the living room sofa in front of the TV. Part of her wished he still worked. Part of her felt relieved about the sudden change in his demeanor. He certainly was more relaxed and pleasant to be around lately. While she sometimes wished she had the house to herself more often, having him in a far better mood than he’d been in years was a relief. It was almost as if he’d struggled to get Kal married off to Jeff, and then when Kenneth realized that she was going to live her life her way regardless of what he felt, he’d popped a gasket.

In the best possible way.

Kal had told her outside his earshot that Jeff was happy and possibly dating Aidan. While she didn’t approve in theory, in her heart she was happy he’d found happiness. Wasn’t that the important thing?

Her little girl was happy, Jeff was happy, and with Kenneth chilling out, as the kids said, now both of them were happy, too.

An hour later he was still asleep and she went to wake him. He was slow to rouse and looked disoriented at first. “What time is it?” he mumbled.

“It’s after three. If you sleep all day you’ll never sleep tonight.”

He sat up and nodded, rubbing his head.

“Are you all right?”

“Just a headache. My stomach’s a little upset, too. I think I’ll go upstairs and lie down. Can you bring me a glass of cold water?”

“Of course.” She watched him slowly mount the stairs, fighting the worry pressing her heart. She went to the kitchen to get his water when she heard a loud crash upstairs. “Kenneth?”

No response.

She hurried upstairs and found him lying unconscious on the bedroom floor. She screamed his name and shook him. When he didn’t open his eyes she grabbed the phone. With trembling fingers and unable to stop crying, she dialed 911.

By the time the paramedics arrived he’d awoke and opened his eyes. She sobbed with relief but he wasn’t making any sense and was too weak to get up from the floor. She followed the ambulance to the hospital and within an hour he was sitting up and talking, practically back to himself. They were still awaiting test results.

She wanted to call Kal immediately. He put his foot down. “Don’t call her over something like this. She’s probably on a plane anyway. Wasn’t she flying back this afternoon?”

Laura nodded even while something inside her worried, pecking at her intuition. This wasn’t simple headaches. She dreaded what the doctors would tell them.

After a while, Laura couldn’t stand it. She excused herself to the bathroom and called Kal, surprised when her daughter answered her phone.

* * * *

“Mom, calm down. What’s wrong?”

“Your father’s in the hospital.”

“What! What happened?”

“I don’t know. He wasn’t feeling good and said he was going upstairs and he passed out. He’s awake now. They’re still running tests to figure out what happened.”

“I’ll—” Kal’s jaw snapped shut. She couldn’t say she was back in Tampa, there was no way she could explain that time difference. “I’ll change my plans and come over. I haven’t left yet. Where is he? What hospital?”

Jeff handed Kal a notepad and pen. Still feeling stunned, Kal jotted down the information. “Okay. I’ll be there soon.” She hung up, shaking. She started to summon Will when she realized she couldn’t. Not if he was on a normal job, he couldn’t just disappear from wherever he was.

“Honey, what’s wrong?” Jeff asked.

“My dad’s in the hospital.” She closed her eyes and tried to decide what to do.

“You go and I’ll contact Will for you.”

She shook her head. “He can’t just show up. He’s supposed to be here in Tampa, not up in Columbus.”

“Oh. Right.” It was easy for Jeff to forget things like that now that he was enmeshed in their inner circle.

“I’ll call Ryan. He’ll know how to handle it.” Kal ran for her office, grabbed her purse and then closed her eyes. “Ryan, vado tu appareo.” When she opened them, she was standing in his Atlanta condo. Ryan looked worried.

“Sweetheart, what’s wrong?”

Kal didn’t plan on it, but she collapsed against him and cried, telling him about the phone call. He comforted her, holding her close. “Shh. It’s okay,” he whispered, his arms around her, gently rubbing her back.

He softly hummed to her, a tune she’d swear she’d never heard before, but it sounded strangely familiar and instantly calmed and relaxed her.

“Close your eyes, pet.” She did and felt the shift. When she looked, they were in his Columbus office.

He took her hand. “Come on, I’ll drive you. You’ll need the car. Where is he?”

She handed him the paper she’d ripped from Jeff’s notepad. He nodded. “Let’s get you there, then I’ll summon Will for you, right?”

Kal nodded, glad to let him take over. He dropped her off at the ER entrance. Before she stepped from the car, Ryan caught her hand. “Kal, I’ll take care of contacting Will, all right? You were very smart to call me. I know this is stressful, but I’m sure he’ll understand.”

She nodded and hugged him. “I owe you big time, Ry.”

He closed his eyes and tried not to focus on the scent of her shampoo. “You owe me nothing, sweetheart. Now go on. I’ll check on you in a few minutes, I’ll stay out here. Summon me if you need me, promise?”

“Okay.” He watched her walk into the ER before he drove around to the far side of the parking lot. He closed his eyes and searched, homing in on Will. He was with Aidan, which made it easier.

Unfortunately, they were also with several other people in a meeting. Ryan couldn’t simply summon Will to him. He whipped out his cell and called Will, sending him the thought to answer.

Will powerfully resisted Ryan, blocking his thought and ignoring the call, sending it straight to voice mail.

“Bloody hell, Will.” Ryan hung up and immediately called Aidan, sending him a thought.

For once, Aidan responded. He answered his phone after it rang three times.

“What is it? We’re in a meeting.”

“Get Will. Now.”

“What—”

“Aidan, do not argue with me. This is urgent.”

Aidan hesitated, then sighed. “He’s gonna be pissed. Hold on.” Ryan heard him step inside the room again, murmur something to Will, then noises like the phone was exchanged. A moment later Will spoke, his voice flat and angry.

“What?”

“I need you here. Now.”

“Why?”

He sensed the chill of fear in Will’s voice. “She’s fine, it’s not her, but she needs you. End your meeting and get someplace private. Call me as soon as you are alone and I’ll tell you.” Ryan hung up, hoping his tone of voice would spur Will to prudent action. Thirty seconds later, Will called back from his own cell.

“What’s going on?”

“Appareo.”

Will appeared in the passenger seat. When he saw where they were, his eyes widened. “What’s going on?”

“Her father. He collapsed earlier.” Will started for the door but Ryan grabbed his arm. “You’re supposed to be in Tampa. You can’t go waltzing in there yet.”

“She needs me, dammit!”

“Will.” His old friend finally turned to look at him. “You will cause her more stress and grief if she has to try to come up with explanations for her parents. She hates to lie, you know that. This has been hard enough on her. She called me and I promised her I would get you, but you must show restraint.”

Ryan knew it was Will’s sheer…will keeping him from bolting inside to be with her. He finally nodded.

“Let me go in and check and see what’s happening,” Ryan suggested. “I’ll tell her you’re here and she can come out. Then we will decide what to do. All right?”

Will’s jaw tightly clenched, but he finally nodded. “Okay.”

“Right.” Ryan walked inside and closed his eyes, easily tracking her. He didn’t want to intrude and a few doors down he stopped in the hallway.

“Love, how is he? Answer silently.”

He caught her surprise and she replied, “We’re waiting for tests. He’s awake.”

“Will is outside. He can’t come in here just yet, you know. Can you come out for a moment?”

“I’ll be right there. Where are you?”

“In the hall, a few doors down.”

Kal’s voice drifted from an open doorway as she murmured something to her parents. Then her footsteps on the linoleum and she was by his side. Her eyes looked red, face puffy. He wanted to put his arms around her and knew that would only make matters worse if Will saw him with her like that or smelled his scent stronger on her than it already was.

He fell in step with her and led her outside to where he’d parked the car. Will leaned against the trunk, his arms crossed. When she saw him she ran to him and he hugged her.

As it should be.

Ryan watched them for a moment, letting them have their greeting. When he approached, Will lifted his head.

“Thanks, Ryan.” Will’s emotion-choked voice opened a little hope that maybe one day Ryan could have his soul brothers back.

He wasn’t hoping too much. It was still raw and painful to see his old love, even two lives and eons distant, in the arms of another man.

“Of course.” He handed Will the car keys. “Keep this, you’ll need it. I would suggest you wait another hour or so before going inside, say that I made changes to the schedule or something and flew you up unexpectedly.

Kal was so embedded in the comfort of her soul mate’s arms that she didn’t move. “Thank you, Ry,” she mumbled against Will’s chest.

“You’re welcome.” He walked around the car, then bent over as if to tie his shoes. He disappeared, returning to Atlanta.

After a long moment she mumbled, “I should get back in there. I don’t want to miss talking to his doctors.” She sighed. “I won’t want to leave you if I stay here too long.”

After a few minutes, Will gently untangled her from him and walked her to the ER entrance. “I’ll be inside in an hour. If you need me, come outside and I’ll be here.”

She kissed him one last time and he watched her walk away. The jealous soul mate in him smelled Ryan on her, but he closed his eyes and let rational thought take over. Ryan had done the right thing, the smart thing. Kal had been understandably upset. Ryan took care of her for him—as he’d promised—until Will arrived. Ryan had hugged her, nothing more. Will wouldn’t begrudge that despite the strange internal alarm wanting to stir his anger and jealousy.

He returned to the car and called Ryan on his cell.

“How is she?”

“She’s okay.” This took a lot out of Will, although slowly readjusting his attitude toward Ryan after all these countless years was gradually becoming easier. “Thank you.”

Ryan paused, taken aback. “Will, I keep my word. When I told you I would help, I meant it. You should know that.”

“I just…” Will pinched the bridge of his nose. “I will get along with you for Kal’s sake. Don’t get me wrong, I don’t know if I can ever get over what you did. So don’t read more into what I’m saying than I mean. I do appreciate you looking after her for me. That’s all I wanted to say.”

Ryan paused again. “I had my reasons. I’m sorry I cannot elaborate. You have to trust that I have a job to do as head of The Firm. Please tell Kal that if she needs me, she can summon me.”

He hung up, leaving Will to stare at the phone. Will never understood why Abby got along with Ryan. He didn’t understand why Kal liked him either, especially after she knew Ryan was behind engineering everything that happened to her.

Maybe it was best he didn’t understand.

He reclined the car seat to wait until he could go in to be with her.

* * * *

Twenty minutes later, Kal called Will’s cell on the pretext of finding out where he was and ducked out to meet him. They stood outside the ER entrance while Kal relaxed in his arms. She hated being away from him for extended lengths of time, and with her stress levels through the roof this was practically killing her. After forty-five minutes, Will locked the car and made his way inside. Hopefully her parents were too out of it to notice the time discrepancy in his arrival.

Laura hugged him immediately. The Reverend’s eyes were closed, but opened when Will leaned over his bed and patted his shoulder. “How are you, sir?”

He nodded. “Been better. Want to get out of here and go home.”

Kal chimed in. “Daddy, you aren’t going anywhere until they figure out what’s wrong.”

Still waiting for reports, the attending ER doctor admitted him and the three followed his gurney as he was transported to a private room upstairs. When the doctor walked in another long hour later, Will immediately knew from the look on his face that it wasn’t good news.

Kal’s hand tightened in Will’s. He pulled her onto his lap, his arms around her waist. She’d been flighty, pacing. He was worried she’d work herself into a nervous faint at this rate. She relaxed in his arms as she felt his power flow through her body.

“I don’t have a definitive answer for you yet, Reverend Martin,” the doctor said. “We’ve got you scheduled for an MRI as soon as the machine is free.”

Will tried to search the doctor’s mind. Either the doctor was too strong or too much of his own energy was diverted to keeping Kal calm. He was never as good at reading people as Aidan, Ryan, and Purs were. Unfortunately, Will knew what Ryan had seen that night at the “Ohio Shoot Incident.” At least she’d been able to enjoy the time she’d had with her father.

Laura’s face paled. Will reached over and took her hand, diverting some of his calming energy from Kal to her mom.

“What does that mean?” Laura asked the doctor. “Why an MRI?”

“We’ve ruled out a stroke, and we’ve ruled out a problem with his blood sugar. There were some unusual indications in the results that I want to follow up before I pose any theories. It could be a wide variety of causes, including many very insignificant ones.”

Laura’s hand tightened on Will’s. “What will the MRI tell us?”

“We want to find out what’s causing these headaches. It could be related to why he fainted, or it might not. It’s the best way to proceed at this time.”

He was lying, Will finally saw it. The doctor already had a good idea what was wrong, but was holding back on a final opinion until he saw the MRI scan and brought in an oncologist for the consult.

The Reverend spoke up. “When do I get that?”

“They’ll come get you soon. There’s another patient in there right now, and we only have the one machine. I’d rather do that than do a CT scan and have to send you back for an MRI later.”

The doctor left. Will watched Laura stare at Kenneth. She suspected. Kal was still in too much shock to put it together.

Reverend Martin looked at Will, met his eyes. “Girls, I’d like to talk to Will for a moment. Alone.”

This was new.

The women nervously exchanged glances. Will patted Kal’s thigh. “Why don’t you and your mom go find us some coffee?”

Kal nodded and left with her mom. Will moved to Laura’s chair next to the bed.

The Reverend’s eyes bored into his. “I don’t know what that guy did to me that night,” he said, his voice more forceful than Will expected. “I don’t know why I left there feeling the way I do. I know that guy didn’t cause whatever’s physically wrong with me, because I think I know why I’m having headaches. I’d been having them long before that night. That doctor already knows, I can sense it. He’s just not telling us yet.” He paused. “There’s something supernatural about you. I’m not sure I like the idea of you marrying my daughter.”

“I understand and respect that, sir.”

The Reverend studied him. “You’re not in your forties, are you? You’re a lot older than that.”

Will studied his hands, didn’t answer.

Then the Reverend reached out and grabbed Will’s upper arm with a strength Will didn’t think the other man could possess.

“You will protect her? Like that guy said?”

Will looked into the Reverend’s eyes again and nodded. He was too stunned to contemplate how the Reverend now seemed imparted with new insight. “With my very life. We all will. You have my word.”

“Laura insists an angel came to her and told her she’d have Kal.”

Will froze, hoping his body language didn’t reveal too much. “Did she?”

“That girl is special, son. She’s blessed. I can’t stop her from marrying you. However, it’s obvious she loves you. As much as I don’t want you marrying her, I have a feeling you love her just as much as she loves you.”

He nodded. “I do. With my life.”

“Then that’s all I can ask, isn’t it?”

“I’m sorry we didn’t meet under happier circumstances, Reverend.”

The other man finally smiled and relaxed against his pillow. “For Kal and Laura’s sake, you can call me Dad. That will make them happy.”

Will smiled. “Thanks, Dad.”

When Kal and Laura nervously returned a short time later, Kal let out a sigh of relief when Will winked. He didn’t want to send her any thoughts around the Reverend, not sure if the man could tune in or not.

He might have to break down and ask Ryan more details about all of this. An angel?

Will thought that shtick went out with Jesus and the Virgin Mary.

* * * *

They stayed in the room when Reverend Martin was taken for the MRI. Kal cuddled in Will’s lap, her eyes closed, reluctant to move. She didn’t know what crazy stuff happened between her and Will, but a physical sensation of soothing calm enveloped her when she had contact with him, similar to but a bazillion times stronger than what she felt when Ryan had consoled her.

She wouldn’t question it. He was the only thing keeping her sane.

The MRI took over an hour. Already after ten o’clock, Will doubted they’d get conclusive results tonight and tried to persuade the women to go home. When the nurse arrived to take the Reverend’s vital signs, she confirmed that it would be morning before they got the results.

Kenneth convinced the women to go home. Will had Kal drive her mom and followed in the corporate car. He waited for them to go inside before he popped home, quickly packed, and returned with two overnight bags for them.

He was prepared to sleep in the guestroom instead of with Kal in her old room, but Laura Martin insisted.

“Will, don’t be silly,” she said with a forced smile. “You two are going to be married. I don’t share all of my husband’s views.” She patted Will on the arm. “Besides, I have a feeling the two of you aren’t in a romantic mood anyway.”

Will thought Kal might cry when they went to bed, but she curled in his arms and fell asleep, leaving him with his thoughts. Ryan had been there for her when she needed him. Part of Will wanted to summon jealousy and was at odds with the part of him that still missed his soul brother, even this many years later. The part of him that wanted to thank Ryan for taking care of Kal in his absence.

The same part of him that wanted to thank Ryan for trying to protect Abby that afternoon.

He tried to sleep.

Chapter 8

They returned to the hospital at seven the next morning. They were all together when the doctors gathered around Reverend Martin’s bed and broke the news.

Will focused on Kal. It felt like part of her had shut down. She’d been quiet all morning, barely speaking.

“What are our options?” Kal softly asked.

The oncologist’s mouth was set in a grim line. “We start chemo and radiation, but it won’t be a cure at this stage.”

Laura held her husband’s hand. “Are you sure?”

The doctor nodded. “I’m so sorry.”

Kal walked to the corner of the room and stared out the window.

Reverend Martin followed her with his eyes. “Thank you, Doctor.”

When the doctors left them alone, Kal sniffled a little, wiped her eyes, and turned back to them. She had pasted a horribly fake smile on her face. “Okay. I—”

“Honey,” Reverend Martin said, “it’s okay.”

“Daddy, we need to get a second opinion, see about clinical trials, surgery—”

“No.”

Will carefully studied Kal’s reaction. Stunned, definitely. He felt that from her.

“Daddy, you can’t just give up based on one opinion!”

“I’m not giving up. I’ve lived a lot of good years. If this is the Lord’s plan for me—”

“Maybe the plan is for you to let doctors have a shot at healing you!” she shouted.

Will waited. He sensed the impending explosion. Kal’s nostrils flared, her heart raced.

Kenneth shook his head. “No.” He smiled at his wife. “I think the best thing is to enjoy my family and what time God gives me.”

Kal didn’t speak. After a tense moment she bolted for the door.

Will stood, hesitated.

“Go after her, son,” the Reverend said. “She needs you.”

Will ran.

He found her at the end of the hall, in a day room sitting area. She stood at one of the windows with her back to him.

“Kal, honey?”

She held up a staying hand and shook her head.

He walked over to her. When he reached out to her, she flinched away. “No.” She crossed her arms in front of her and refused to turn to face him.

Will glanced around. They were alone in the sitting area.

“Please,” he whispered. “Talk to me.”

She shook her head. After a few minutes, she turned. “Did you know? About his cancer?”

“Kal—”

“Did. You. Know?”

He silently nodded.

“Ryan knows?”

He nodded again.

She pushed past him and headed down the hall. He started to follow her when he realized she’d walked into the women’s bathroom.

She didn’t come out.

After ten minutes he finally rolled his eyes and walked in.

The bathroom was empty.

* * * *

“Ryan, vado tu appareo.” Kal whispered it after walking into one of the stalls.

She appeared in his Columbus network office. Ryan looked concerned. At her appearance he stood and rounded his desk. “What’s wrong?”

She angrily strode over, meeting him halfway, and viciously slapped him. “How long?”

He grabbed her hand when she tried to slap him again. “Kal, what’s going on?”

“How long have you known, you son of a bitch?” she screamed. “Why the hell didn’t you tell me?”

“Love, I’m a patient man, but I’d appreciate you not popping in and assaulting me.” This wasn’t the first time she’d done it. The first time, she’d used Will’s amulet and appeared in the Atlanta condo not long after Will had taken her as his soul mate.

She froze, then broke down crying. She offered no resistance when Ryan pulled her into his arms and guided her to the couch.

“I’m sorry, love,” he whispered. “I’m so terribly sorry.”

She cried in his arms for several minutes. He softly hummed to her, soothing her, calming her. She didn’t know what it was about that little tune, one day she’d have to remember to ask him about it.

After she calmed down she took a deep breath and sat up. “Why didn’t you tell me? How long have you known?”

“I sensed it the night at the Ohio shoot when he showed up with Jeff.”

“Why didn’t you say anything?”

“Because I sensed there was nothing to be done. It was too far along.”

“You told Will?”

Ryan eventually nodded. “That very night. I returned later to let him know.”

“Who else knew?”

“Just the two of us.”

She stood and walked to the center of the room, her arms wrapped around her. After a moment, she turned. “Send me back, please.”

She appeared in the bathroom. Still alone, she washed her face, blew her nose, then walked out.

Will stood by the door. “Where did you go?” he asked.

She started to reply, then understood his meaning. “You came into the bathroom after me?”

“I was worried when you didn’t come out. I wanted to make sure you were okay.”

She bit off her reply and stalked down the hall to her father’s room.

Will didn’t need to hear her thoughts to know where she’d gone when she disappeared. He could smell Ryan on her.

Will suspected he shouldn’t push her on that point.

Laura Martin looked like she was barely holding it together. Kal started to speak but her father cut her off.

“Sweetheart, I want to enjoy your wedding. I want to take it easy and relax. I don’t want to talk about this anymore. My mind is made up.”

Kal closed her eyes. Will thought she might start crying again, but she nodded. “Okay, Daddy,” she softly said.

* * * *

They hadn’t had time for breakfast. Laura and Kenneth urged Will and Kal to go eat. He took her hand and led her to the cafeteria. She barely picked at her eggs before pushing her plate away. “I can’t,” she softly said.

Will tried to get her to meet his gaze and she wouldn’t.

“I’m here for you, babe. You know that.”

She looked down and nodded.

He reached across the table and gently squeezed her hand. “I’m sorry I didn’t tell you.”

She didn’t react.

After another moment he spoke again. “I thought it would be best.”

She pulled her hand away. “So all this getting me up here was just an act?”

He didn’t want to screw this up, recognized how emotionally fragile she was. “It wouldn’t have done any good to tell you sooner. It wouldn’t have changed things.”

“That’s not for you to decide. He’s my father. As mad as I’ve been at him in the past, he’s still my father and I deserved to know!”

She finally looked at him. The fury in her eyes ripped at him. Her voice dropped to barely more than an angry whisper. “It’s not for you to decide what’s best for me. I don’t give a shit how old you are. He’s my father.” She shoved her chair away from the table and walked out of the cafeteria.

* * * *

Will caught up with Kal in her father’s room. They were preparing to discharge him. Kal softly pleaded with him to reconsider.

Will leaned against the doorjamb and kept his mouth shut.

Kal sat on the bed next to her dad. “I know I spent a lot of years being pretty hard on you,” Kenneth said. “And I know I wasn’t very open-minded when you introduced us to Will. It’s obvious how much he loves you. Don’t you worry. I’m going to walk you down that aisle and give you away.” He squeezed her hands and looked at Will. “Can you two stay tonight?”

Will tried to mask his surprise. Kal spoke first. “Will was supposed to fly back to Tampa tonight.” She glared at Will, defying him to correct her.

The Reverend laughed, but it sounded weak. “Oh, come on. Don’t be mad at him for my decision not to seek treatment. You two can stay at the house. Together.”

Laura Martin gasped. “Are… Are you sure? I mean, I’m okay with it.”

“They’re getting married soon. I suppose maybe I should reorganize my life a little. I think they’re both mature enough to behave themselves appropriately. Kal needs his support right now.” He directed his pointed stare at Will.

So later that evening, while Kal helped her mom in the kitchen with dinner, Will found himself uncomfortably sitting on the sofa while Reverend Martin channel surfed.

The Reverend looked at him. “Tell me the truth.”

“About what?”

Kal’s father laughed. “Promise me she’s not pregnant right now.”

“No! I mean no, she’s not pregnant!” Dammit, if this wasn’t the freakiest conversation in the world, Will didn’t know what was. “Trust me, she can’t be pregnant.”

“So if she’s not pregnant, then what’s the secret? What’s going on?” He arched an eyebrow at Will. “I can hear them now. ‘Oh, poor Preacher Martin, lost his mind at the end and insisted there really were angels on earth.’” He laughed again. “Am I close?”

Will heard himself numbly reply, “Something like that.”

“How long did you know about my cancer?”

The hits just kept on coming. “Since that night at the shoot. It was already too far along by then. We felt it best not to tell Kal, let her enjoy her time with you as long as possible.”

“And she’s mad at you now because she knows you knew and didn’t tell her?”

Will nodded.

He laughed. “That’s my girl.” He picked up the remote and started channel surfing again, leaving Will alone with his swirling thoughts.

* * * *

A little after nine that evening, they all retired to bed. There was no chance of anything inappropriate happening that night between Kal and Will. Still seething with anger, Kal grabbed a pillow and blanket and went downstairs to the living room, where she curled up on the couch to watch TV. Will tried to go with her and she flatly refused him.

All he could do was lie in bed upstairs and listen for her thoughts. He felt her, her grief and anguish and deep, dark anger fighting for dominance inside her.

She held it in. She hadn’t cried anymore. It worried him, because he knew how upset she was, emotionally volatile, unstable in that her normally steady nature felt like it had been upended.

Will finally drifted to sleep.

* * * *

Kal knew Will was asleep. She wasn’t ready to face him yet. She was still mad at him and Ryan for withholding the information.

She pulled the blanket tighter around her and closed her eyes. “Aidan, vado tu appareo.”

After a few seconds, when Kal realized she was still on the couch, she opened her eyes. Aidan knelt in front of the couch with a concerned look. Typical, he wore neon green silk boxers with pink plaid Christmas stockings printed on them.

That was almost enough to make her smile.

One of these days, she would ask him how many different crazy pairs of boxers he had.

“What’s wrong, sugar?” He brushed the hair from her face.

“My dad’s dying. Cancer. He won’t get treatment.”

Aidan motioned for her to move over. She made room for him on the couch and he slid under the blanket with her. “I know, sweetie. Will told me this morning. I’m so sorry.”

She cried on his shoulder as he held her and hummed that strange, soothing tune to her. When she settled a little while later, he rubbed her back.

“Why aren’t you in bed with Will?” he asked.

She sniffled. “I’m still mad at him. Ryan found out that night at the shoot, when he did whatever he did to my dad. He knew about the cancer and he told Will, and those two jerks didn’t tell me.”

“He loves you. He wanted to protect you.”

“I’m still mad at him.”

“You said that already.”

“I still mean it.”

Aidan sighed. “Hold on.” He disappeared, then returned a moment later and gathered Kal into his arms. “I’ll need to get you back here in the morning before your folks wake up.” He took her back to his place.

* * * *

Around midnight he awoke. He vaguely heard the TV downstairs.

Sensing Kal wasn’t in the house, Will’s heart raced as he sat up, threw the covers off and stood. He started to reach for his amulet when he noticed the note written in Aidan’s sprawling script covering his cell phone on the bedside table.

She’s okay. I’ve got her. - A.

Will heavily sat on the bed and stared at the note. Kal was his soul mate. He should take care of her. He felt torn between wanting to hover and giving her space. What was right? He didn’t know.

He closed his eyes and finally found her with Aidan.

Well, that made sense. When they’d had a fight after her parents unexpectedly showed up in Florida, she’d reached out to Aidan. And since she was pissed at him and Ryan, Aidan was the logical choice.

Will returned to bed and knew he wouldn’t sleep. He also knew he shouldn’t disturb Kal.

At least she wasn’t with Ryan.

* * * *

Kal closed her eyes and cuddled with Aidan. “I tried to call you the way I do Ryan, so you could bring me here instead of coming to me.”

“I know, sugar. I wanted to find out what was going on first. I wasn’t doing anything. It’s okay.”

“You can do that, right? Bring me to you like Will and Ryan can?”

“You? Sugar, you’re as good as family. Of course I can. You’re my soul brother’s soul mate.” He kissed the top of her head and left his chin resting there. “Like my baby sister.”

She quietly lay in his arms for a long time. “How did your sister die?”

Aidan fell silent for a moment. “Chloe was murdered. Some asshole crossed over from off-Earth, we’re not sure from exactly where. He spotted her and wanted her, tried to take her. She tried to fight back, but…” He sighed. “I didn’t get there until after the fighting was over. We couldn’t save her.”

“Do you ever have contact with him?”

“With who?”

“Chloe’s husband. Do you ever talk to him? Or is he still even alive?”

Aidan sat up. He looked confused. “What the home are you talking about?”

Kal felt bad. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to pry.”

“Pry?”

“About her husband.”

He stared at Kal. “I thought you knew. Didn’t I tell you that before?”

She shook her head. “I know she died, but you hadn’t told me how, or what happened to her husband.”

He was a long time answering. “Honey,” he softly said, “Chloe was Ryan’s soul mate.”

Chapter 9

Kal stared, stunned. “What?” The shock of the revelation slammed home. “What do you mean? Ryan? Our Ryan?”

Aidan nodded. “Ryan was my brother-in-law. Chloe’s soul mate. That’s why Hades bound Will and me to him as soul brothers. He was badly injured by the guy who killed her, and had just lost his soul mate. He would have died. Or at the very least succeeded in killing himself if he’d tried. Will was my cousin by blood, and he was really young, younger than me and Chloe, and way younger than Ryan. We used Will’s power to heal Ryan and keep both of us alive.”

Kal almost confessed Ryan’s secret. The pieces fit, finally.

She understood.

“What’s the matter, sugar?” Aidan asked.

Stunned, she shook her head. “I’m sorry. I guess I missed that connection somehow.”

“I didn’t realize you didn’t know. I figured with everything that had happened you knew that.” He sighed. “That’s why it was so hard for me and Will when Ryan walked away from us.”

Kal felt numb. It made perfect sense. At first she thought Ryan’s self-imposed exile was simply Ryan trying to protect himself from seeing Abby with Will. If Abby had been Chloe, Aidan’s baby sister, it really complicated things. Because Ryan didn’t have to keep his secret only from Will, but from Aidan as well.

She desperately wanted to confess and knew she couldn’t. She wouldn’t betray Ryan’s confidence.

* * * *

At some point, Kal dozed. She awoke the next morning curled in bed next to Will in her parents’ house.

He was lying on his side, propped on one elbow, watching her. Kal fought the urge to be mad at him and at Aidan for bringing her back like this.

Will laced his fingers through hers and kissed her hand. “I’m sorry,” he softly said. “I wanted you to enjoy your time with him as long as you could. If there had been any other chance, you damn well know Ryan would have acted.”

“When did he tell you?”

“That night at the shoot when your dad showed up with Jeff.”

Kal contemplated her answer. Was she really mad at Will? Honestly? Or at Ryan? At her father for refusing treatment?

At God?

Well that last option was pretty stupid, since there wasn’t “a” god, apparently. At least, not one like she’d been raised to worship.

Although that would have made laying blame a lot easier.

Unbidden, an image of Bobby Martinez came to mind, his sad, soulful eyes. How he’d missed his mom.

Kal pulled her hand free without comment and climbed out of bed. Will didn’t try to stop her. She dressed, used the bathroom and walked downstairs to make coffee. She needed time to deal with this. She felt guilty for all the times she wished her father would just shut the heck up and behave. Kal never dreamed her time with him would be so short.

She nearly dropped the coffee can when she realized he wouldn’t be around to meet any grandchildren.

Her tears and grief hit again. She slid down the cabinet and cried. That’s where she was when Will raced downstairs and found her. He sat next to her and pulled her into his arms as she sobbed.

Laura Martin came downstairs a few minutes later and watched for a moment from the kitchen doorway before walking over to them. She sat on Kal’s other side and they both held Kal while she cried.

* * * *

Kal pulled herself together by the time her father walked into the kitchen. The doctors had put him on medicine to help with pain. That’s all the treatment he would accept from them.

The Reverend noted Kal’s puffy eyes. He sat at the table and tapped the chair next to him. “Come here.”

She sat.

He gathered her hands in his. “Honey, I love you. I know I’ve been hard on you, and on Will.” He glanced at his future son-in-law. “I want you to be happy. I promise you I will walk you down the aisle on your wedding day. Do you hear me, little girl?”

She forced a smile. “Yes, Daddy.”

He squeezed her hands. “Maybe it was a divine revelation for me. I don’t claim to understand the Lord’s plan for our lives. I do want you to know how proud I am of you.”

Kal nodded but Will spotted her barely restrained tears.

While her mom cooked breakfast, Kal excused herself and went upstairs.

Will followed her a few minutes later and found her gone again.

He sighed, waited a moment, then returned to the kitchen to keep her parents occupied until she returned.

* * * *

Kal softly shut the bedroom door behind her and closed her eyes. “Ryan, vado tu appareo.”

She appeared in his Columbus office. He was sitting behind his desk and playfully held up his arms in front of him, as if warding off an attack.

Kal smiled. “I’m sorry.”

He stood and walked over to her. “I understand, love.” He gently touched her chin and tipped her face to his. “You realize you’re the only person I would ever tolerate that kind of behavior from, don’t you?”

“How’d I get so lucky?”

“Because I’m very fond of you. It’s no secret that I feel guilty for how things played out to bring you together with Will, regardless of the happy outcome.”

“I’m the teacher’s pet?”

Ryan laughed. “Something like that.”

She tightly hugged him. “Why didn’t you tell me Chloe was your soul mate?”

His body tensed against hers. “Do we need to discuss this now?” Even his voice sounded strained.

“No, but if you had told me I would have understood what was going on a lot sooner.”

He pulled away from her and walked to the windows. “It’s in the past,” he quietly said. “It cannot be changed.”

“I won’t tell them,” she promised. “Will and Aidan. I won’t tell them.”

“Thank you.”

“I’m still going to get the three of you back together as friends.”

He turned. “Very determined, are we?”

“Yes. I’m not going to let you martyr yourself anymore, Ry.”

A little late for that love, he thought.

* * * *

Will didn’t say anything to Kal when she returned, even though he smelled Ryan on her. Kal’s mom kept her busy with wedding preparations. By late afternoon, Kal seemed to be holding it together on the outside, at least. It was difficult for him to read her true emotions because it felt like she’d constructed a shell around her soul. Will took a few minutes to visit Ryan while everyone else was downstairs.

Ryan looked up at Will’s arrival. “How is she?”

Will sat in one of the chairs in front of Ryan’s desk. “I don’t honestly know.” He chewed on his lip for a minute. “Please keep me posted.”

Ryan sat back and frowned. “What do you mean?”

“She talks to you. It’s like Abby all over again. Don’t try to bullshit me and tell me you don’t feel it, too. Maybe it’s because she was Abby, I don’t know. Please, promise me you’ll give me a heads-up if there’s stuff I need to know to help her.”

Ryan eventually nodded. “I won’t betray her confidence if she asks me to hold it.”

“I wouldn’t expect you to.”

“All right then.” His voice softened. “Did she tell you about yesterday?”

Will shook his head.

Ryan smiled. “She came after me again. When she showed up this morning, I did manage to get a smile out of her, though.” He looked thoughtful. “She’s not Abby, Will. Not anymore. She’s not the same person. I do think she sees me as a safe outlet, good and bad.”

“She chewed me out for not telling her about her dad.”

“At least she didn’t take a swing at you over it like she did me.”

Will laughed. “Did it hurt?”

“Arsehole.” But Ryan smiled.

Will grinned. “Good. Glad she nailed you.” He extended his hand across Ryan’s desk. Ryan shook with him. “Seriously. I trust you.”

“Thank you.”

Will sat back. “I get the impression she’s bound and determined to have the three of us kiss and make up.”

Ryan hoped his face remained neutral. “Do you?”

“Oh, stop that. I know that look. It hasn’t been so long I don’t recognize that.” He imitated Ryan’s accent. “‘Do you? Is that right? You don’t say?’ Please. It’s bullshit.”

“She might have mentioned something along those lines.”

“I told you, I’ll get along with you for her sake. Don’t expect me to become drinking buddies with you or anything. And don’t think it makes up for what you did to me and Aidan.”

“Understood.”

Will returned to Kal’s parents’ home, leaving Ryan alone with his thoughts and memories.

Chapter 10

Jeff helped Purson pack all the gear they’d need for that night’s investigation. Cabrio would come in early to help with loading and rigging. Gery was taking care of a few last minute things.

Aidan walked into the back room and surveyed the cases of equipment, then turned to Jeff. “You okay?”

Jeff nodded. “Just nervous. I’ve never run the base by myself.”

“You’ll be fine. Trust me, it’s no big deal.”

“Easy for you to say.”

Aidan clapped Jeff on the back and gently squeezed his shoulder before letting go.

Purson finished packing one of the FLIRs. “How is Kal?”

“She’s in shock, I think. I don’t envy her. Will’s got his hands full. He volunteered to come in tonight and help out, but I told him it was okay. She needs him more than we do right now.”

“We could use the help. It’s a big freaking building.”

“I made other arrangements.”

Purson immediately picked up Aidan’s nervous tone. “What other arrangements?”

Aidan mumbled something.

“Oh, fuck no. Do not tell me you did that!”

“What? He volunteered to help. We cut tonight’s shoot as the second act of an episode with an investigation with Will in it, it’s no big deal.”

Purs crossed his arms. “I don’t want to put up with the shit weasel tonight.”

“What do you have against Ryan?”

“Nothing, except that he’s a total asshole. My loyalties lie with you and Will. I don’t give a shit that Ryan’s my boss. He can take a flying fuck as far as I’m concerned.”

“And how far are you concerned in that regard, Purson?” Ryan asked from the doorway.

“Oh, see, and that’s another fucking thing,” Purs said. “You pop in and out like that. It’s bullshit. How about a little fucking warning?”

Ryan held a Starbucks cup. “I’ll remember that sentiment next time I need someone to run over to Tavares, Purson.”

Jeff nervously laughed. He knew Will and Aidan had reached some sort of detente with Ryan, and he didn’t have anything personal against the guy. If anything, Kal was now on pretty good terms with Ryan, even if she walked on eggshells regarding the topic around the other men.

Aidan looked decidedly uncomfortable though. “Hey, he’s going to help Jeff, okay? You and me and Gery and Cabrio will run the investigation.”

Purson angrily jabbed a finger at Ryan. “You aren’t the one who had to sit there and listen to poor Kal when that fucking wraith had her, you goddamned asshole!”

Ryan’s face darkened. “If you wish to have a private conversation about this, I will be more than happy to oblige you, Purs. Until then, keep your fucking opinions to yourself.”

Aidan stepped between them. “It’s okay, Purs. Seriously.”

Purson glared at Ryan before storming out.

Aidan breathed a sigh of relief, then turned on Ryan. “You know, sometimes you’re a real dick when you don’t need to be.”

Ryan was wide-eyed innocence. “What?”

“You could have given me a chance to break the news you were coming tonight.”

“Considering it’s my network, I didn’t think that was necessary.” He sipped his coffee.

Aidan rolled his eyes and dropped the topic.

Cabrio arrived even earlier than expected. Aidan kept Gery and Purs away from Ryan. When he had a private moment with Ryan, Aidan glared at him. “And keep your fucking hands off Jeff.”

“Since when have you ever known me to swing that way, Faust?”

“You know damn well what I mean. Don’t go pulling a Kal with him.”

Ryan’s face darkened. “I had my reasons, Aidan. I promise I will not interfere in your love life.”

“Better fucking not.”

* * * *

They were investigating an old hotel in downtown St. Pete, so at least the drive wasn’t too bad. It took them a couple of hours to set up. Once the network crew arrived to film them, Ryan settled in with Jeff behind the bank of monitors in the room they were using for their base.

Jeff admitted he was a little nervous. While he’d had some contact with Ryan in the office, he barely knew the guy.

More to make conversation than anything, Jeff asked, “Why a ghost hunting show?”

“Ratings. Pure and simple.”

Jeff knew a little about what happened to Kal and felt he shouldn’t pry too deeply. Still, he couldn’t contain his curiosity. “Kal seems to enjoy working on the show.”

Ryan nodded as he adjusted one of the monitors. “She’s very talented.”

Jeff had a sudden flash of insight. “What if she hadn’t picked film as her major?”

Ryan shrugged. “Her major truly didn’t matter.”

“Because you would have done whatever you needed to do to make sure she was with Will.”

Ryan nodded without taking his eyes from the monitor. “Yes. You’re very perceptive.”

“How long have you known Aidan and Will?”

An unreadable expression flitted across Ryan’s face. “A very long time.”

That was all he was getting from Ryan on that topic apparently.

At the break, Aidan nervously rushed into the base area. “Hey, how’s it going?”

“He’s still wraith-free,” Ryan snarked.

Jeff burst out laughing. Aidan rolled his eyes. “You are a fucking ballbuster.”

When they started filming again, Jeff asked Ryan, “How much else is out there? Besides entities or ghosts or whatever you call them?”

Ryan shrugged. “Do not ask that which you are not prepared to know.”

Jeff wasn’t sure he was prepared to know much more than he already did. He was still coming to terms—in a good way—with his knowledge about what Aidan, Will, and the others were.

There was one more question he was curious about. “Can I ask you about the soul mate stuff?”

Ryan smiled. “I think you should ask Aidan about that. It’s quite a commitment.”

“Yeah, I sort of get that.”

“I’ll let you in on something about Aidan. He’s lived a long life. Just because he’s lived a long life doesn’t necessarily mean he’s very experienced in some matters. Matters of the heart. He had to live a certain way for countless ages. When someone does that, it makes them very set in their ways and scared to step out of that self-constructed box.” He returned his attention to the monitor. “I think you are quite possibly the person to help him overcome his fear.”

* * * *

Cabrio and Aidan managed to catch something on the FLIR and digital voice recorders. The other volunteer investigators had enough false scares that it would make a good show. Kal’s talented editing skills guaranteed a segment the audience would love. Paired with a first act of an investigation involving Will, no one would question his absence from this shoot.

By the time the shoot wrapped, Jeff was comfortable talking with Ryan, although they didn’t make any further mention of Jeff’s fledgling relationship with Aidan. Jeff rode with Aidan back to the office. He was preparing to leave when he turned to Aidan.

“Want me to drive you home?”

Aidan looked pleasantly surprised, then hesitant. “You need to get to sleep. I could just pop home.”

“I know. But I have to go right by your place and I thought maybe I could take you home and then come get you later. We could go out for breakfast and ride in to work together.”

Aidan briefly considered it, then nodded. “That sounds good.”

On the way to his house, Aidan asked, “So what else did you and Ryan talk about?”

Jeff shrugged. “The show. Things like that.”

Aidan let the quiet lie for a moment. “What other things like that?”

“Paranoid?”

“Duh.”

“I like Ryan. I’d like to hear the full story about you three guys one day.”

Aidan’s face darkened as he stared out the passenger window. “It’s a long story, and not one I like talking about.”

Jeff left him alone for the rest of the ride, sorry he’d mentioned it. Once they arrived he caught Aidan’s hand before he could get out. He kissed him. “Want any company?”

Aidan’s eyes burned into his. “Want isn’t the problem. I told you, I’m trying to do things the right way.”

“Okay. When should I come get you?”

“How about one?”

Jeff nodded, but didn’t release Aidan’s hand. He waited until Aidan leaned in for one more kiss, which left them both out of breath.

“See you at one, sugar.” Aidan reluctantly got out of the car and stood at his front door, watching as Jeff drove away.

He turned to go inside and let out a startled scream as he nearly ran into Ryan.

“Fuck! Would you please not do that!”

Ryan smiled. “I shall only take a moment of your time. I’m not overstepping my bounds, I think, to tell you that Jeff seems rather fond of you. Also, you should, as they say, get off the pot where he’s concerned.”

“Stay the fuck out of my love life!”

“I’m not in your love life. I’m simply imparting a little information I thought you’d find helpful. You’re welcome.”

“Thank you,” Aidan grumbled, shouldering Ryan aside so he could unlock his door and walk inside. Ryan followed, uninvited.

“Jesus, Ryan, I’m not in the mood to deal with you this morning.”

“I’m going. I just wanted to add one thing.”

“What?”

Ryan’s face darkened. “Remember, he’s human. He might be willing to wait forever for you to quit being scared, but his body can’t.”

Aidan’s heart nearly stopped. “No! Oh, Christ, please tell me he’s not—”

“No!” Ryan shook his head. “I’m so sorry, I didn’t mean it like that!” He swore under his breath. “Aidan, listen to me. Quit being afraid.”

Aidan set his jaw. “Point made. Now get the fuck out of my house.”

Ryan disappeared.

Aidan was still trying to slow his pulse. For a moment he’d been scared that…

He closed his eyes. The thought of losing Jeff tore at him. As much as he hated the shit weasel, Aidan had to admit he was, in this case, dead on.

Now it was just a matter of getting over his fear of hurting Jeff and not being able to take care of him.

Chapter 11

Bera watched and waited for several days. It made it trickier this way, but maybe Ryan and the others wouldn’t see it coming. Especially with Will and his bimbo apparently out of town. Bera had even remembered at the last minute to not put on any perfume.

The things she suffered through to get knocked up.

Ryan had come too close to guessing her game for her comfort. If she could have her way with Aidan, she could get on with popping out a rugrat and get on with her plans.

She couldn’t appear at his front door. Apparently the barrier thrown around the office to prevent her from appearing applied to the condo complex, too. She could drive in, but that meant risking Will or Kal would spot her.

She set her trap for this morning. She knew Aidan had been out late the night before on a shoot, meaning he’d stay home this morning to sleep, leaving this one on his own. That was their usual pattern.

She pulled off to the side of the road where her quarry would be sure to see her, right next to the condo complex driveway. She used a small screwdriver to let the air out of her rear passenger tire valve.

Who said you couldn’t learn anything from watching TV?

He appeared, right on time. She saw why Aidan had set his sights on him. He was a cutie, with a nice firm ass she normally wouldn’t mind digging her fingers into. Unfortunately she didn’t have time to seduce him.

Bera put on her hassled, helpless look. Jeff pulled over.

“Do you need some help, ma’am?”

“Flat tire.”

He got out and walked over. “I don’t mind helping you with it.”

She smiled as she put her hand on his lower arm, on his bare flesh. She took a firm grip and felt his energy flow through her. “You are a lifesaver.”

He changed the tire for her and she profusely thanked him. He bashfully waved off her attempts to pay him. “No, that’s okay. I just live right here, no big deal. Glad I could help.”

Jeff returned to his car, then Bera slid behind the wheel of her own and hurried off. Pulling into a nearby shopping center, she parked in the distance away from other cars and looked in the rear view mirror.

She closed her eyes, remembered the feel of his energy, and shifted. When she opened her eyes, Jeff’s blue eyes looked back at her.

Bera smiled.

Jeff smiled back.

Perfect.

* * * *

Aidan groaned at the sound of the doorbell. Fuck. He’d just gotten to sleep.

He pulled on a pair of boxers and stumbled to the door, pleasantly surprised to find Jeff standing on his doorstep.

“What—”

Jeff pushed in and kissed Aidan, startling him. Aidan finally grabbed Jeff’s arms and managed to step back. “What’s going on?”

Jeff smiled. Something tripped Aidan’s internal warning buzzers, waking him from what little sleep held him.

“I want to be with you, Aidan. I don’t want to wait anymore.”

“Um, yeah.” Something was seriously whacked. “No offense, but why aren’t you at the office? Who’s minding the store? Purs and Gery won’t be in until lunch. Will and Kal are up in Columbus. You’re supposed to open the joint today.”

Jeff tried to step closer but Aidan refused to let go of his arms. “It doesn’t matter. I need you. I need to be with you.” He pulled free and wrapped his arms around Aidan again, kissing him, grinding his hips against him. “Take me,” he whispered in Aidan’s ear. “You know you want to. Quit waiting.”

This was wrong on about twenty different levels. That’s when Aidan spotted the chain around Jeff’s neck, which was almost completely concealed by his collar.

“Volciamente appareo!”

“Aw…fuck!” Halfway through the epithet, Jeff changed into Bera.

Aidan stepped back. “Oh, come on, you fucking skank weed. You’ve gotta be shittin’ me!”

She glared at him, her hands on her hips. “What’s wrong with me? You can make love to me and I can look like him.” She shifted back and approached. “Come on, sunshine. You know you want me. I can fuck your brains out and you know it. You’d love every second of it.”

Bera’s words spoken in Jeff’s voice repulsed him. Aidan stumbled backward. “Look, for the last fucking time, I’m not gonna be no baby daddy for you. Go ask one of the other archdemons, you wanna get banged so bad.”

“It’s not like you’d have to live with me!”

“I am not sticking my dick in you! I don’t care who you look like!” Now he knew why he’d felt so alarmed, because even though she didn’t seem to be wearing perfume today, she didn’t smell like Jeff.

How the fuck had she mimicked him? A deep river of panic washed through Aidan. Was Jeff okay?

“I can look like anyone you want. Clooney?” Bera shifted. “How about Matt Damon?” She shifted again.

Fuck, how many dudes had she tracked down to be able to do that? What truly terrified Aidan was now she could mimic the only man he really cared about.

“I don’t want you no matter who you look like. Forget it. Get the fuck out of here. If you ever even think about looking at or looking like Jeff again, I’ll kick your skank ass to home and back!” He muttered an incantation, sending her away.

Which relieved him, because he wasn’t sure if he was strong enough to do that to someone like her. Apparently he was.

Thank the gods.

Following that repeated the worried thought, where was Jeff? And was he okay?

* * * *

“Fuck!” Bera stormed around her living room, then realized she was wasting time. She fished her other amulet out from under her collar, opened the barrier, raced through and closed it behind her. She’d have to spend a little time on Tavares, let Ryan chill out. If he found her immediately he’d ban her for sure. Or worse. No doubt the great doofy one would be screaming for Ryan to take care of this.

This was all her mother’s fault. Stupid bitch. If she hadn’t pissed off the Dodeks in the first place by sleeping with her old man, this would be moot. She was an outcast with the Tanukis because she was a half breed. No way in home could she ever gain a foothold there or get any power. Stupid fucks and their “pure genes” anyway. That left her trying to claw her way to the top of the archdemon pile by whatever means necessary.

She’d be damned if she’d live her life as a half breed whipping girl for two different species. Fuck that shit. She was Eros’ daughter for crying out loud! It was like everyone expected her to gratefully accept whatever crumbs they threw her way. She was the daughter of a Demi!

She would not spend her life groveling for favors like that. But she was running out of time if she wanted to guarantee herself more than just a passing footnote in The Firm’s history.

Stupid fucking Tanuki genes anyway.

Bera returned to her apartment on Tavares. Not as nice as the one on-Earth, but that would change once she got her way. No one would dare fuck with her when she was carrying the grandchild of Eros and Hades, whether they liked her or not. She’d already looked into it, knew her position inside The Firm would be secure despite being a half breed. No one would screw with a line heir child. Or its mother. Her kid would be next in line for the head spot…

Well, it would if she made sure any snotlings Will had never made it past puberty. Bera grinned. She could take out Ryan one way or another. Stupid bastard didn’t have a soul mate. How hard could it be?

It would be her show from that point on.

With her kid in the driver’s seat, no one could fuck with her. She’d show them all you don’t piss on someone and get away with it.

Boorman appeared in Bera’s Tavares living room. “Well?”

She took a deep breath and tried not to express revulsion at his appearance. “I’m working on it.”

“Then why are you here? Working on it requires being there, does it not?”

She took a nervous step back. “These things take time. I’ve got to be careful how I proceed.”

He bent down, his breath hot in her face. She fought the urge to gag. “Time is a luxury I do not have. Neither do you.” He might have been handsome among his own race at one time, but an ugly scar creased his face, from the upper right corner of his scalp, through his right eye, across his nose and lips to his chin, as if someone had tried to split his head open like a melon.

Boy, she wondered who he’d pissed off. Not to mention if he looked that bad and survived, what’d the other guy look like?

“I’m working on it! You don’t understand what they’ll do to me if I don’t get this right!”

He stepped closer, forcing her against the wall. The low, growling timbre of his voice scared her even more than his butt-ugly looks. “You don’t understand what I’ll do to you if you don’t get it right this time.”

She didn’t dare breathe again until he was gone.

Fuck.

She collapsed on her couch. She wondered if this had been the smartest thing to get involved in. He’d seemed like a good idea at the time, the brawn she needed to back up her brains to kick Ryan out of the top dog slot. The perfect arrangement. Until all her fucking plans went to home in a hand basket the first time around.

Fucking Abby. She just had to call Ryan to help her and ruined everything.

Well, Boorman insisted it would work when she revealed her new plans. He had a lot of experience in this area. He wouldn’t back a losing proposition, would he?

Bera sat on her couch and planned.

* * * *

Aidan appeared in the office and ran to Jeff’s door. Dressed exactly as Bera had been, Jeff was just setting his laptop case on his desk.

“Aid? What’s going on?”

Aidan grabbed him by the shoulders and looked at him, then closed his eyes and inhaled.

It was him.

He threw his arms around a now very confused Jeff.

“Aid? What’s going on? Why are you half-naked? Not that I’m complaining.”

Aidan kissed him, long and deep. “Long story.” He touched Jeff’s face, looked into his eyes. “Have you had any weird contact with a woman in the past few days? Or shaken hands with a woman?”

“Are you feeling okay?”

“This is really important. Seriously, dude.”

Jeff shook his head. “No—well, I changed a lady’s tire this morning. She’d pulled over in front of the condo complex. I saw her when I was leaving and stopped to help.”

“Shit.” Aidan sat in Jeff’s chair and shook his head. “Red hair, dressed to the nines?”

He nodded. “Yeah? How’d you know?”

“Ryan, appareo omni.”

Ryan appeared immediately, holding a cup of coffee and scowling. “This better be good, Faust.”

“Bera.”

He had Ryan’s immediate attention. “What happened?”

“She mimicked Jeff and showed up at my place wanting to get boinked.”

Jeff looked more than confused. “What?”

Ryan became enraged. His face reddened as he roared, “Bera, illuminati appareo!”

She didn’t appear.

He set his coffee cup on Jeff’s desk. “Fuck.” He disappeared.

Poor Jeff, he did his best to follow along but had gotten lost. “Um, Aid, what the heck is going on?” He stared at Ryan’s still steaming coffee cup, which now occupied the corner of his desk.

Aidan rubbed his forehead. “That chick was bad news, buddy. Real bad news. Let me go get dressed and I’ll come back and explain.”

He started to stand when Jeff put a gentle hand on Aidan’s shoulder. Aidan saw Jeff wore that damn cute smile he loved.

“How about staying dressed like you are and telling me? I kind of like the view better.” Jeff’s hand dropped to Aidan’s thigh, where he traced one of the orange happy faces gracing his blue boxers.

Aidan couldn’t help but smile back.

* * * *

Ryan returned fifteen minutes later. He picked up his coffee, realized it was cold, then set it down again.

“Well, the whore has gone to ground. I’m guessing off-Earth, although I’m not exactly sure how unless she’s got help. She’s not strong enough to do it on her own. I know none of us would help her.” Aidan knew the “us” in question meant himself, Ryan, Will, Gery, or Purs. There were a few other older archdemons and Demis who could open the barrier, and the Dodeks and Titans of course, but they wouldn’t.

Not for the likes of Bera.

“What about Jeff?” Aidan asked. “What do we do?”

Ryan shrugged. “She can mimic him now. You’ll have to pay attention to whatever the two of you do.”

Ryan noticed Aidan and Jeff both blushed and didn’t push the subject. He’d only poked Aidan about his preferences one time, and that was simply to provoke an angry reaction from Will and keep Will from sensing the truth about Kal’s true nature. He didn’t care what Aidan did in his personal life as long as he wasn’t hurting an innocent. He knew Aidan had a good heart.

“Isn’t there anything?” Aidan asked.

Ryan studied the men. “He’s not your soul mate. Not yet, at least.”

Aidan shook his head and mentally replied to Ryan. “We’re not even sleeping together yet. Not that I don’t think about that a lot lately. Practically all the time—”

Ryan sighed. “Wait here.” He grabbed his coffee cup and disappeared, returning a moment later with a fresh cup and something in his hand. He handed it to Jeff, a fluorite amulet on a black satin cord. “Wear that, all the time, and I mean all the time for now. Don’t take it off, even to shower. You won’t hurt it.”

Jeff fingered it, nodded, and put it on.

Aidan stared at it. “What is it?”

“It’s not what you think it is, but she can’t duplicate it, not that. It’s for you more than him. She won’t know he’s got it, but you do.” Then Ryan said to Jeff, “Keep it hidden under your shirt.” He took a sip of coffee. “I’ll also place a barrier around your condo and Aidan’s house to physically repel her and not just prevent her from appearing and disappearing.”

Jeff tucked it under his collar as Aidan sent another silent thought to Ryan. “It’s not an amulet?”

“No, it’s simply a talisman. No powers of protection. He’s not your soul mate yet, so I can’t even begin to think about giving him one of those. I don’t know if he’ll have any of your strengths to warrant one. You can home in on him now, know it’s him immediately. Try it.”

Aidan did. “Thanks, Ryan,” he said aloud.

Jeff smiled. “Thank you.”

Ryan nodded. “I’ll keep you posted when I find out something.” He glanced at Aidan’s boxers. “Oh, and Faust? Go put some clothes on.” He disappeared on that remark and left Aidan laughing.

Aidan stood and turned to Jeff. He fell into Jeff’s blue eyes and then they were kissing. After a long, breathless minute, Aidan smiled. “You keep doing that, I won’t be able to leave.”

Jeff pressed against him, enticingly working his hips against Aidan’s. “Maybe I don’t want you to.”

Aidan indicated his shorts, which were now obviously tented. “I can’t work all day like this.”

“I don’t see a problem with it.” Jeff’s steady gaze never wavered from Aidan’s.

Aidan had to remember to breathe. He forced himself to step back. “How about I take you out to supper later?”

“I’d like that.”

Aidan nodded. “Okay then.” He wanted to kiss Jeff again but knew if he did he wouldn’t want to stop. “I’m going back to sleep. That damn bitch woke me up, I’d just got to bed. I’ll keep my phone close. Call me immediately if there’s any news or if that bitch returns.” Aidan returned home before he could grab Jeff and drag him to bed.

He closed his eyes and homed in on Jeff at the office. Thank you, Ryan. If Aidan concentrated, he could track Jeff’s movements through the office.

It was tempting to lie there and listen for him all morning, but he needed to sleep. As hard as he was after his brief embrace with Jeff, it made sleeping difficult. He rolled over and closed his eyes, his erection comfortably pressed against the mattress. He let his mind drift, following Jeff around the office as he worked his hips. What would it be like to lie on top of Jeff and rub against him?

Aidan’s fingers curled around his pillow as his breath came in shorter gasps. Better, how would it feel to lie there with Jeff’s sweet mouth wrapped around his cock?

He flipped over onto his back and shoved his shorts down, fisted his cock. Jeff continued going about his day as Aidan mentally observed him and stroked his shaft. Or what if it was Jeff’s hand on his dick while he stroked Jeff—

“Ah!” Aidan’s body trembled as he climaxed, his juices coating his hand. He lay there for a minute, sated, breathless, still watching Jeff in his mind.

* * * *

Boorman returned to his apartment. He couldn’t believe how stupid that woman was. He wasn’t sure which prevailed in her—ignorance or greed.

It had proven easy to use her for his purposes. She was fixated on getting pregnant to ensure her spot in The Firm. He wasn’t an expert on The Firm, and even he knew that just because she had a line heir didn’t mean her plan would ever come to fruition. Hades could simply take back control and have another child, or bind another soul brother to Ausar and give them the seat.

That was, he supposed, too simplistic a concept for Bera to grasp.

No matter.

He walked over to the cabinet and grabbed a bottle of spirits, poured himself a tall glass. She wanted a line heir who would eventually take over and then make her powerful in her own right.

That was a lot of “ifs” and “maybes” Bera hadn’t considered, too narrow-sighted to plan for contingencies. That was the problem with Tanukis, never seeing the whole picture, too eager to set their sights on a prize, and then developing tunnel vision in their pursuit of it.

No wonder the race was dying out.

Of course, he didn’t mind nudging her away from those doubts and concerns, either. It wouldn’t do for her to second-guess herself or her plans. It worked to his advantage. She never realized his primary target wasn’t the Earth. That was just a bonus.

He wanted Ausar.

Boorman tried not to look at his reflection in the window. All these years he’d waited for a chance to exact his retribution, and now it was within his reach if that fucking cunt didn’t screw things up again. The first time around, she was supposed to have distracted Aidan and Arnau off-Earth long enough his men could do their job.

Long enough for his men to bring him Ausar’s head on the end of a sword.

So much for that plan. Aidan and Arnau had returned in time to save their precious soul brother.

His fingers traced the ancient, deep scar left by Ausar’s sword. Well, at least he had gotten a little revenge out of that debacle. He knew that woman had been a favorite of Ausar’s even if she wasn’t his mate. He’d retrieved a few ounces of flesh in that regard.

And yet Bera had believed the story, that her kidnapping plan had gone awry.

Stupid cunt.

He’d never been denied, ever, what he wanted in his life. Now Ausar had denied him not once but twice. First he’d denied him the woman he’d set his sights on, and then he denied him his revenge over his wounds. After all these ages, he would not be denied again. It had taken him all this time to find someone he could use for his plans. He was unable to cross on-Earth himself after he’d been wounded, had to spend time cultivating his powerbase on Tavares. If he’d tried to cross on-Earth, Ausar would have immediately known and hunted him down. Advantage lost.

He’d conquered many worlds in his years, and one fucking woman had stymied him.

Now it was personal.

He drained the contents of his glass and smashed it in the fireplace before calling out to his lieutenant. The man raced in.

“Yes, Master?”

This man had learned early on not to flinch over his appearance. “Have someone follow Bera, someone who can cross over undetected. Make sure she’s taking proactive steps. I’ve spent nearly three decades on this plan. I don’t wish it fucked up again when we are so close. Do I make myself clear?”

The man paled. “Right away, Master.” He scurried off.

Boorman walked over to his chair and sat, stared into the fire. When Bera had approached him it seemed too good to be true. Perhaps he’d placed too many of his own hopes in this venture. The opportunity for revenge, especially using one of Ausar’s people against him, was too tempting to pass up.

He doubted Bera could make her plans come to fruition, but using her would get him closest to Ausar. On the highly unlikely chance she did make good, end up the mother of a line heir to The Firm and able to again give Boorman access to the Earth… well, that would be a happy bonus. After all, why would he set his sights on taking over the Earth when he was in the middle of taking over Tavares? He didn’t have the manpower to fight two wars. Maybe once he’d finished conquering Tavares and throwing out the ruling council, then he could set his sights on off-world endeavors.

Stupid Bera. Never saw the larger picture. He’d instructed his informants, people Bera thought worked for her, to keep her suspicions and doubts at bay.

Meanwhile, he’d have to put up with Bera.

* * * *

Immediately upon waking, Aidan focused on Jeff and relaxed when he homed in on him. Safe and sound.

He started to lie there and mentally follow Jeff around the office when he realized what time it was. Crap. He needed a shower.

His heart felt a little lighter though at Jeff’s reaction to seeing him in his boxers. I kind of like the view better.

Aidan couldn’t hold back his smile as he soaped up. He considered fisting his cock and jerking off in the shower, as he had many times before, with Jeff’s face in his mind.

No…maybe there was a better option.

The inevitable option.

Aidan whistled as he rinsed and dressed.

It was tempting to simply pop into the office and surprise Jeff, but there were volunteer investigators there this time of day and he didn’t want to risk exposing himself. His pulse increased as he drove to the office and he made it a little after four.

He wanted to walk straight to Jeff’s office, but when he passed his own door he spotted Kal seated at her desk. The look on her face stopped him in his tracks. He walked in and closed the door behind him.

“Hey, sweet cheeks. You okay?”

Her eyes looked red and puffy. She tried to nod, quickly wiping her face on her sleeve. Then she burst into tears again.

“Aw, come here.” He sat and pulled her out of her seat and into his lap. She sobbed on his shoulder. He softly soothed her with his arms around her. “Let it out, babe.”

He hadn’t expected to see her in the office. On the heels of his surprise he wondered where the home Will was, and why wasn’t he taking care of her?

She sniffled. “I thought maybe I could get my mind off things for a while. Dad’s taking a nap. I needed a break.”

One question answered. “Where’s the big guy?”

She snuggled deeper into Aidan’s arms. “He’ll bring me back in a little while. Mom thinks I’m taking a nap. Will’s keeping her distracted and helping with dinner.”

Dinner.

On the one hand, he didn’t want to shove Kal out the door. On the other, he reeeally wanted to see Jeff.

Kal’s anguish made Aidan’s decision for him. He sat with her cradled in his arms as she rested her head against his shoulder, softly humming to her. Ten minutes later, there was a knock on the door.

“Come in.”

Jeff stepped in. When he saw Kal in Aidan’s lap, Jeff immediately shut the door behind him. He walked around Aidan’s desk and without a word sat in Kal’s chair and pulled it close. Then he wrapped one arm around her shoulders and the other around Aidan. She reached up, patted his hand, and cuddled closer to both of them.

“Thanks guys,” she softly said, barely more than a sigh.

Aidan kissed the top of her head. “Sweet cheeks, lean on us. We’ve got broad shoulders.”

“Yeah,” Jeff agreed. “Any time, day or night.”

Aidan looked at Jeff and felt a calm, peaceful aura engulf him. Perhaps this man was deeper than he ever imagined. Aidan tipped his head to the side, rested it against the top of Jeff’s head.

Jeff lightly stroked the back of Aidan’s shoulders and there they sat for several long minutes. Kal finally sat up and wiped her eyes again. She hugged Aidan, then Jeff. “Thanks, guys.”

Aidan brushed the hair out of her face. “You ready to go back?”

She nodded. “Can you send me?”

“Sure thing. Close your eyes.” She did. He pressed a kiss to her cheek before touching his amulet and sending her back to her parents’ house.

Jeff didn’t move from where he had his head nestled against Aidan’s shoulder. “How was the rest of your day?” Aidan finally asked him.

“Missed you,” Jeff replied without missing a beat.

A warm, nearly overwhelming rush of emotions washed through Aidan. “Yeah?”

“Yeah.”

“I missed you too, sugar.” He kissed Jeff’s temple. Jeff tipped his head back and when Aidan looked into his blue eyes, he wanted to spirit the man off to his house. He kissed Jeff, enjoying it when Jeff slipped his fingers around the back of Aidan’s head and held him in their embrace.

When Jeff finally let him go, he whispered, “I missed you a lot.”

Aidan needed a second attempt to speak. “You ready to go?”

“I need fifteen minutes to finish up a project, then I can leave. Purs and Gery will close up.”

Aidan dropped one hand to Jeff’s leg, left it resting on the other man’s thigh. “Why don’t I go grab us a table?”

Jeff nodded. “Okay.” He leaned in and kissed Aidan again, this time nipping his lips, nibbling and gently biting. Aidan closed his eyes and savored it.

He wanted this man. He’d be a lying asshole to deny it. Not just for a fast fuck or for a night or even for a weekender.

Forever.

Soul mate.

Jeff eventually stood, wearing that damn cute smile. Aidan noticed the sizeable bulge in Jeff’s pants as he left the office.

Aidan’s slacks felt uncomfortably snug, too.

Chapter 12

Typical late afternoon Florida rainstorm. The bottom dropped out on Aidan as he pulled into the diner’s parking lot. He made a run for it without getting too wet and grabbed them a booth.

Aidan thought Kal was holding up remarkably well, all things considered. He suspected part of it was the sheer amount of crap going on in her life, for the most part keeping her spinning from one point to another, not giving her downtime to sit and really grieve yet. Probably for the best. There would be plenty of time for that after her father died.

It also made Aidan think. Especially after the bullshit with Bera, and Ryan’s words ringing in his ears. Perhaps time was shorter than he ever imagined. When you knew you were likely to live countless eons, barring any beheadings or serious woundings, it was hard to remember that those around you weren’t so fortunate.

Jeff pulled into the parking lot. Aidan smiled and followed Jeff’s progress through the rain as he dodged puddles.

Soul mate. Life was too short, sometimes. Especially for those who weren’t “immortal.”

Jeff shook his jacket off in the entryway and smiled when Aidan raised his hand. He quickly walked over and slid into the booth, reached across the table and squeezed Aidan’s hand.

“Hey.”

Aidan knew he loved him. “Hey.” How did he tell him? They hadn’t talked about it. In fact, they’d talked about everything but that, basically.

They placed their order. After the waitress left, Aidan crossed his arms on the table in front of him and leaned in, hoping this wasn’t a mistake. “I was wondering. Maybe later, after we’re done eating dinner, would you like to come back to my place for a while? Maybe for the whole night?”

Hopeful, he lifted his gaze to Jeff’s face.

Jeff smiled. “Yeah. I’d really like that.” He reached out and touched Aidan’s arm, left his hand there. “I’d like that a lot.”

* * * *

Aidan had been hesitant to push Jeff, afraid of scaring him away at first, then scared of rushing him into something. There hadn’t been much more between them than holding hands, hugging, a little bit of snuggling, and a few stolen kisses here and there. Aidan suspected Jeff was a virgin and didn’t want to push him into anything he wasn’t ready for. Aidan was Jeff’s first serious relationship with anyone, man or woman, and he damn sure didn’t want to be on the losing end.

Aidan also didn’t want to commit his heart to someone who might not want to reciprocate for the long term.

The really long term.

After dinner, Jeff followed Aidan back to his house and they ended up on the couch in front of the TV. It felt comfortable draping his arm around Jeff’s shoulders with him nestled against his side. It felt right.

“Can we have a little talk?” Aidan asked.

“I think we need to, don’t we?”

Aidan laughed. “Oh, boy, do we.” He tipped Jeff’s face to his. “I don’t want to rush you into anything you’re not comfortable with. I respect you, and I respect your beliefs.”

“I’m not exactly a textbook Baptist, Aid.”

He grinned. “No, you and Kal certainly broke the mold there, haven’t you?”

“Yeah, you can say that again.” He caressed Aidan’s face, leaving his palm resting against the other man’s cheek. “I don’t know if you know me well enough to give me forever yet. I’m okay with that. I’d like to see where it goes, though.”

Aidan thought his heart would explode. “Yeah?”

Jeff nodded. “Yeah.”

“Forever’s a long time. You might have it backwards. You don’t know me well enough yet to want to spend it with me.”

Jeff’s fingers gripped the back of Aidan’s neck and gently pulled his face down to his. They shared a tender, soft kiss. “I know you well enough to know that you have a good heart and won’t hurt me.”

“What do you want to do?”

“I want to love you.”

Aidan’s breath caught in his throat. “I want to love you, too.”

“Then that’s what matters, right?”

“Right.”

Jeff nervously licked his lips. Aidan felt his cock throb in response. “I asked Kal about the soul mate stuff, and she didn’t know a lot about—”

Aidan shook his head. “We don’t have to worry about that tonight. That’s a separate issue. Her situation was different.”

A slow smile snuck across Jeff’s face. “So we can…” He didn’t finish.

“We can do anything you feel like doing tonight without settling that other question for now.”

“Anything?”

The blatant, unmistakable hope in Jeff’s voice caught Aidan off guard. He laughed. “Yeah. Anything. Everything. Whatever you feel like doing. For as long as you feel like doing it.”

Jeff kissed him again. Aidan pushed him down to the couch and eagerly kissed him back. It’d been a long time since Aidan had anything remotely resembling a romantic relationship. Most of his encounters were quick one-night stands with little to no romance involved. He received more emotional response from his own right hand than he did from some of his partners.

This man was more than ready and willing to give him that and then some. For the first time in his life, Aidan was ready to let go a little and trust.

“You’re sure you want this?” Aidan gasped as he came up for air.

“Dude, you’re asking me that now? What we’ve had is great, trust me. I’m not complaining. It’s just that I’ve finally got to the point where I’m more scared not to be with you than I am to take things further. I’m tired of being a chicken.”

Aidan rested his palm over Jeff’s heart. He felt it racing through his shirt, pounding as hard as his own. “I’ll admit there’s been more than a few times I took care of business after I left you.”

“Yeah, join the club.” Jeff’s playful smile twisted Aidan’s heart in a pleasant way.

Aidan’s hand drifted south and settled on the front of Jeff’s slacks, his hard bulge firm against his palm. “Want some help taking care of that tonight?”

“Man, I thought you’d never ask.”

Jeff pulled him down for another kiss. Aidan refused to be rushed. He wanted Jeff’s first time to be special—didn’t that sound all girlie—and not an occasion to regret. Aidan had tried it with women a few times and while it was, well, okay, it wasn’t anything spectacular.

This man captivated him. The promise of firm muscles, rough and tumble passion, and deep, sensual moans made his cock throb almost painfully. Aidan stood and pulled Jeff to his feet. “Come on,” Aidan said, his voice husky. “Let’s get comfortable.”

Aidan led Jeff to the bedroom and pulled him into his arms, kissing him again, trying not to grind his hips against his. At this point it wouldn’t take much to make him explode and he wanted to prolong the pleasure.

The feel of Jeff’s fingers on his back, digging in, pulling him tightly against him made him moan. Yeah, this is what he wanted. Hugging a girl was nice and all, but Aidan hated worrying if he was going to break her in his arms. That was always a problem he’d had with women. He wanted someone who could love him back, hard. He pushed Jeff down to the bed and started working on his shirt, ran his hands along his lightly muscled chest, licked and bit at his nipples.

“Don’t you ever become a gym rat,” Aidan growled against his flesh. “Damn, you’re perfect.”

When he got Jeff’s shirt off him, Aidan straddled him, kissing him again, enjoying the feel of someone else’s flesh beneath his fingers. Jeff’s fingers twisted in Aidan hair and pulled him hard against his mouth as his hips bucked against Aidan. Jeff’s hungry moan nearly finished him.

He looked down at Jeff. “Point of no return, man,” he whispered.

Jeff nodded, his face flushed with passion. “Don’t stop. Please.”

Aidan grinned and worked his way south, shedding his shirt in the process. Jeff moaned again and tried to stroke Aidan’s chest, but Aidan gently pushed him back to the bed. “You’ve never been with anyone, right? Ever?”

Jeff shook his head as Aidan’s grin widened. He leaned over and ran his lips down Jeff’s firm abs, all the way to his belt buckle. “I get to pop your cherry,” Aidan whispered.

“I don’t mind if you want to… you know…use something anyway.”

Aidan smiled. “Only if you want to. One of the perks of being an archdemon. I’m clean, and I don’t think I have to worry about you getting preggers, so it’s your choice if you want them.”

Jeff laughed. “Yeah, uh, no chance on the preggers stuff, dude.” He met Aidan’s gaze. “I trust you.”

That settled, Aidan nodded and continued his southerly sojourn, ran his lips over the fine line of hair that traveled from Jeff’s navel and disappeared under his waistband. Jeff kicked off his shoes while Aidan unfastened Jeff’s slacks, both men moaning as Aidan freed Jeff’s stiff shaft from his briefs.

He shifted position and looked at Jeff, who’d pulled a pillow under his head. “You okay?”

Jeff smiled, nodded. “Yeah. Real okay.”

Aidan took his time, slowly working his way over and down his lover’s erection, pausing when Jeff’s moans nearly made him come in his pants. Jeff was fucking sexy simply because he was real and honest and wasn’t trying to be anyone he wasn’t. Jeff reached down and caressed Aidan’s head, beyond coherent speech, his eyes squeezed tightly shut from the sensation.

Aidan’s heart twisted, irretrievably in love with this man. It’d been a long time since he’d had anything quicker than a wham-bam with someone, and never had he felt emotionally connected like this before.

He could lie there all night and do that to him, but when Jeff started begging for release, Aidan knew he needed his turn and soon. When he brought him over, Jeff’s whole body tensed, his greedy, hungry cry tightening Aidan’s need as he stayed with his lover until every last hot drop was out. He worked his way up Jeff’s body. Jeff trembled, gasping, finally opening his eyes to look at Aidan.

“How was that?” Aidan asked.

Jeff stared at him for a moment, then grabbed him and rolled on top of him, kissing him hard. “God, that was fantastic!” he finally gasped when he let Aidan push him up for air. “That was… That was amazing!”

Jeff finished removing his slacks and briefs and peeled off his socks. Then he dove for Aidan’s waistband.

Aidan laughed and stopped him. “Hold on. Just a sec.” He kicked off his shoes and socks and laid back on the bed. “Okay.”

Jeff fell on him. Aidan gave himself over to the sensation of having a lover ready and willing to bring him pleasure for the sheer joy of it, not because it was polite reciprocity. Jeff eagerly licked and kissed Aidan’s chest, working lower, fumbling, anxious to rid Aidan of his slacks.

When Jeff discovered Aidan had gone commando, he happily groaned. The feel of Jeff’s hot mouth around his cock nearly finished Aidan right then.

Aidan touched his shoulder. “Slow, man, or you’ll get a quick surprise.”

“That’s what I’m hoping for. I want to do this all night.” He met Aidan’s gaze. “I want to do this for eternity. I want you to make me your soul mate, Aidan. I want to be with you forever. Please.”

Aidan nodded. “I know, sugar. I want that, too. I just want to make sure you understand the whole picture before agreeing to this gig.”

Jeff’s lips wrapped around Aidan’s cock again. Aidan was sure his eyes must have rolled back in his head as Jeff eagerly devoured him. He couldn’t hold it back if he tried. Jeff’s desire and determination more than made up for his lack of experience this first time.

Aidan’s hand tightened on the back of Jeff’s head. “Get ready,” he hoarsely grunted, closing his eyes as his climax hit. It rolled through him, faster and stronger than…ever, truth be told. And he’d had a lot of experience in that regard.

Aidan’s very soul felt pulled, stretched, increasing the pleasure he experienced, like it would last forever.

Jeff moaned, hungry and ready. After a few minutes Aidan had to gently pull him off. “Okay,” Aidan gasped. “Okay.”

Jeff curled up next to him, tight against his side, his arm draped over Aidan’s chest. “How was that?”

Aidan weakly nodded and kissed Jeff’s forehead, holding him, able to relax now that their initial frantic, frenetic first encounter was out of the way and they’d sated their immediate urge. “That was great, sugar,” he whispered. His pulse pounded in his ears, or was that the sound of Jeff’s heartbeat? Did it even matter? He’d never felt like this before with anyone.

The second time around they were both slower to move from their post-climactic embrace, sated and happy and more than a little drunk from the emotion.

Aidan lifted his head and looked at the clock. It’d only been an hour. He kissed the top of Jeff’s head. “How about you and me have a snooze and then see what happens, and we can call in late tomorrow morning?”

“Mmm hmm,” Jeff sleepily mumbled, contentedly clinging to Aidan’s side.

Aidan smiled and pulled the sheet over them and fell asleep feeling Jeff’s slow, steady breath against his flesh, almost like it was part of his own soul.

* * * *

A little after midnight, Aidan was pleasantly awakened by the feel of Jeff’s mouth on his cock. Aidan suspected this was round three.

“That’s so good, sugar.”

Jeff lifted his head. “You finally awake up there?”

“I’m awake down there, too, now.”

“Took you long enough.” Jeff drew another deep, hungry moan from Aidan as he went down on him.

“Slow down. We’re not in a hurry.”

“Am I doing it right?”

“Oh you’re doing it just fine, but if you want to do something else you need to let me save a little energy.”

Jeff crawled up Aidan’s body again and kissed him, their flesh hot against each other. “I want to do that.” Aidan could feel Jeff did, he was rock hard. “I want to do everything with you.”

Aidan rolled him onto his back and kissed him. “Let me go get something. You stay right there.” He reluctantly quit kissing Jeff and padded, naked, to the bathroom. He grabbed a couple of towels, wet a washcloth, found the bottle of lube. In bed he nudged Jeff out of the way as he laid out the towels, then kissed him again.

“You wanna bottom or top?” Jeff’s confused look both amused Aidan and warmed him. This was a man who’d never experienced anything like this before, and he got to be the one to teach him. “You wanna just lay back and enjoy it for now?”

Jeff eagerly nodded. Damn, he was so cute.

“Come here, sugar,” Aidan said, his voice husky. “On your back.”

Jeff lay down on the towels, his blue eyes locked on Aidan’s. Aidan wanted to watch Jeff’s face this very first time. He nudged Jeff’s legs into position and slipped a pillow under his hips, then carefully lubed his fingers. When he gently worked one into Jeff, the man threw his head back and moaned.

“You okay?” Aidan asked.

“Yeah!”

“You tell me to stop if—”

“Don’t stop!”

Aidan smiled and reached between Jeff’s legs, stroking him with his free hand as he slowly worked another lubed finger into Jeff’s virgin rim. When a low moan escaped Jeff’s sweet lips, Aidan slowed his hand and slipped a third finger inside him.

“Yesss!”

“You like that?”

“Yeah!”

He removed his hand from Jeff’s stiff shaft and applied lube to himself. He withdrew his fingers and slowly pressed his throbbing head against Jeff’s rim. “Just relax,” Aidan softly said before carefully pushing in. “Breathe, buddy.” He waited, allowing Jeff time to get used to it. “Let me know when it’s okay.”

Jeff nodded, his hands on Aidan’s arms, clutching him tightly.

Aidan felt him wiggling around, settling, then after a few moments trying to thrust against him and take him deeper. “Okay?” Aidan asked.

Jeff nodded. “Yeah!” Aidan took his time, carefully easing himself inside his lover, gasping when he filled him.

He leaned forward a little and wrapped his arms around Jeff’s hard thighs, one hand slowly stroking his shaft again. “You ready for me to fuck you, baby?”

“Yeah!” He opened his eyes and met Aidan’s gaze.

He wanted to take it slow. Thank the gods they’d blown a little tension earlier or he’d never make it past three strokes. There was no denying this man had his heart. He could do this to him every night for eternity with no trouble at all.

Wanting to get Jeff over first, Aidan kept his strokes long and slow, making it last for both of them. Jeff looked gorgeous, panting and breathless and trying to work his hips with Aidan’s thrusts. Aidan felt him getting close and tried to time it as best he could.

Jeff gasped, and just before he came he whispered, “I love you, Aid.” Aidan felt his lover’s release as his own slammed home. With two more stokes he finished, carefully lowering Jeff’s legs and relaxing on him, kissing him, nuzzling his throat.

“I love you too, sugar.”

Jeff wrapped his arms around Aidan and sobbed. “That was so good!”

“Please tell me those are happy tears.”

“Heck yeah!”

Aidan finally untangled himself from Jeff and wiped them both off with the wash cloth. Then he curled around him and tightly spooned along his back with Jeff’s head resting on his arm. Jeff’s shorter frame was a perfect fit for Aidan’s body.

“Let’s sleep in, sugar,” Aidan murmured, already drifting again. “I’ll call us in, we’ll take the day off.”

“Okay.” Jeff hugged Aidan’s arms tightly around him. “That sounds real good.”

* * * *

Jeff was still asleep the next morning when Aidan slipped out of bed and called Purson to tell him they wouldn’t be in, to make sure the office would get opened on time.

“Why not? What are you two doing?”

Aidan tried to sound threatening but he was in too good a mood. Looking through his bedroom door he watched Jeff, still asleep in his bed. His heart fluttered in a strange way he wasn’t used to feeling.

A good way.

“None of your business.”

Purson laughed. “Dude, if you two are getting laid, just say so. No shame in it. About fucking time you grew a set and claimed him. Watching you two making moony eyes at each other every day was getting pretty damn old. Congratulations, by the way.”

“I haven’t claimed him yet, and what the two of us are or aren’t doing isn’t any of your fucking business.”

Purson laughed again. “Um, yeah. Suuurrre. Okay. Riiight. Whatever you say. Give the new missus my love.”

He reddened and hung up on Purs. Damn ballbuster anyway.

It didn’t dampen his mood. After using the bathroom, Aidan eagerly slipped back in bed with Jeff. When he did, in his sleep Jeff automatically snuggled against Aidan, his firm ass—yes, it was a nice one, Kal got that right—pressing perfectly against Aidan’s quickly inflating cock.

When was the last time he’d slept with someone like this, not counting his platonic cuddle with Kal when the wraith still possessed her?

Too long to remember. Might as well be never.

Jeff smelled good, too. A clear, musky scent, slightly tangy. Mixed with their sweat and sex from last night it was dang near intoxicating. Aidan felt like he couldn’t keep his hands off him.

Aidan hated to wake Jeff because he looked so comfortable, but he couldn’t resist running his tongue along his lover’s shoulder, tasting him. He wrapped an arm around Jeff’s waist and his hand slipped beneath the sheet, finding Jeff already stiff.

It was Aidan’s hungry groan that finally awoke Jeff. Aidan felt him stretch, rubbing even more comfortably against his now-throbbing member. He tipped his head back to look at Aidan.

“Good morning.” Jeff’s sleep-husky voice stirred Aidan’s soul. Aidan wanted to wake up next to this man every morning.

“Morning.” He kissed him, closing his eyes and enjoying how Jeff’s cock throbbed in his hand as his tongue gently parted the seam of his lips.

Jeff rolled over, grinding against Aidan. “Did you arrange for us to miss work?”

“Yeah, sugar. We’re good.” He kissed him. “You’re officially sleeping with the boss now. I think we can arrange special perks.”

Jeff laughed.

They made love again before they showered. Aidan cooked Jeff breakfast and they spent the morning talking, watching TV and holding each other.

Aidan wouldn’t deny it felt right, more right than anything he’d ever felt before. He felt a little guilty that they weren’t in the office while Will and Kal were gone, but Purs and Gery could handle things or call him if they needed him. Dammit, all the times he’d covered for Purson being late or out because of getting some pussy, it was damn sure time for him to repay the favor.

* * * *

They cuddled in bed together after lunch. Jeff even loved the way Aidan smelled, like they were made to be together. Secure in his lover’s arms, he felt okay broaching the subject.

“I don’t understand why Bera is so determined to get pregnant.”

“No one does.”

It was what Aidan didn’t say that clued Jeff in. “Meaning Ryan doesn’t know? That’s why you’re all so nervous, isn’t it?”

“She showed up at the office after Kal and Will first got together, looking for a little confab with Kal. Ryan doesn’t trust Bera. He’s not omniscient. No one is, despite commonly held beliefs.” He stroked Jeff’s arm. “I don’t have to be a mind reader to know that her sudden disappearing act after she tagged you wigged Ryan out in a big way.”

“And it means whatever her reasons, they’re probably not good.”

“Exactly. Two plus two will never equal seven in this realm.”

“I’ll admit I didn’t pay a lot of attention in the office yesterday to what you told me about her,” Jeff admitted.

“What?”

“I was a little distracted.” Jeff’s hand drifted south, his fingers brushing against the front of Aidan’s shorts.

“Oooh, I’m being objectified. I think I like that.”

“Yeah?”

Aidan smiled. “Yeah.” He brought Jeff’s hand to his lips and kissed it.

“Why doesn’t she go after an unsuspecting archdemon? You said there’s more of you guys.”

“Don’t know. Maybe she has. Ryan hasn’t found anyone who will admit to it if she did. She seems to have a particular thing for me, Ryan, and Will. All we know is she wants to get knocked up, and I guess she needs an archdemon to do it because of her whacked-out bloodline.”

Later that afternoon, Aidan was drifting to sleep when he heard a familiar tapping in his brain. He wanted to ignore it, then realized maybe it would be best he took care of business sooner than later.

Especially considering how Ryan had stepped up to the plate for him with Jeff.

He sighed. Sitting up, he leaned over and kissed Jeff.

“What’s wrong?” Jeff mumbled.

“Nothing, sugar. I need to take care of some official business. I’ll be right back.” He pulled on shorts and a T-shirt before appearing in Ryan’s Atlanta living room.

Four other archdemons were gathered there besides Ryan, men Aidan had met before but didn’t know very well. The sight immediately drove all grogginess from his system.

“What’s wrong?” Aidan asked.

“Calm down,” Ryan said. “I wanted you to be a part of this.”

“Do I need to get Jeff?’

“Do you honestly think I’d allow you to leave him behind if he was in immediate danger?”

“Immediate?”

“Aidan, please. Sit.”

He finally did.

Ryan nodded to a large man with ebony skin, muscles that looked like they were carved from rock, and a smooth, shaved head. Tosko.

When Tosko spoke, Aidan realized the man’s thickly accented words weren’t in English. “We have not been able to track Bera’s current whereabouts. Or her method of leaving Earth, if that is what she has done.”

Aidan rolled his eyes and stared at Ryan. “You called me here for that? You could have texted me.”

“Keep listening.”

“We located her mother’s family,” Tosko said. “We found a cousin. Bera told her she had figured out how to secure a full position within The Firm.”

“What?” Aidan turned on Ryan. “You told me she couldn’t because she’s half Tanuki.”

Ryan nodded. “There are loopholes. They’re not public knowledge, obviously, but she found one. She needs a line heir. As the mother, and because of who her father is, she would then automatically be guaranteed a secure position regardless of anyone’s feelings on the matter.”

“A line…” Ryan’s meaning sank home. “That’s why you, me, or Will?” Aidan asked.

“Apparently. At first I didn’t know exactly why she’d focused on the three of us. Now, it’s rather obvious.” He sat and stretched his long legs out in front of him. “None of my living siblings are eligible to produce line heirs. However, the three of us are bound as soul brothers. That makes you and Will proxy line heirs regardless of genetics.”

“Wait. How long have you known this?”

“That she wanted one of the three of us? For a little while. I didn’t know why, at first.”

“Why the home didn’t you tell me?” Aidan slumped on the couch. “Fuck. That explains why she was so hot to trot over Will all those years.”

“Assumedly so.”

“Why isn’t Will here to hear this?”

“He’s indisposed with Kal. I’ll fill him in later.”

Son of a bitch, the bastard did still have a heart. “Can’t you kick Bera out of The Firm and end this before she gets pregnant?”

“I would. If I could locate her.” He studied his hands.

“Okay, so what is her angle? She’s not exactly mom of the year material. If she’d just keep her head down and her nose clean, she wouldn’t have worry about getting kicked out.”

“Again, I don’t know. What she hopes to achieve beyond securing permanent status in The Firm isn’t something we’ve been able to discover.” His face darkened. “I assure you, when we find her I will be asking that very question.”

Aidan eyed the other archdemons. They were physically big, beefy. In terms of powers, not as strong as Will, or even as powerful as himself. He knew from reputation they were vicious fighters, Enforcers Ryan employed on an as-needed basis to quickly quell threats to Earth that required a sword rather than diplomacy.

He suppressed a shudder as he repressed his memories of his past. Those were definitely days he didn’t want to think about. The dark and crazy days.

“What do you need from me?” Aidan asked Ryan.

“Keep Jeff close to you. I’ve arranged extra measures to help keep him safe, but nothing he needs to concern himself about. I would prefer you don’t worry him. His talisman will help you keep tabs on him, as it were, until I have time to re-evaluate giving him an amulet. I expect you to protect him in the meantime.”

Aidan straightened in his seat. “You damn well know I will!”

“I have no doubts about your abilities,” Ryan calmly assured him. “I simply meant you are best positioned to watch over him.”

“Oh. Sorry.”

“I need to go off-Earth for a little while. The other reason I asked you here is that I need you to be available for me, in my place.”

Aidan blinked. “Say what?”

“Did you not hear me, or not understand me?”

“You’ve never asked me to take the hot seat before.” Ryan always had Will do it, before Abby died. After her death, Aidan didn’t honestly know or care how Ryan managed The Firm’s affairs because he was too busy focused on Will and his own grief.

Ryan stood. “Well the situation has changed now, hasn’t it? You’re obviously capable of managing it. Will is indisposed. I’d prefer not to distract him if I don’t absolutely have to, because Kal needs him.” He nodded toward Tosko. “He’ll be available to you today in case you need him.”

“Whoa, today? You’re going today?”

“Right now, as a matter of fact. Is that a problem?”

“But I’m…” Well, that would be sort of tacky, to admit he was finally getting laid and too busy doing that to protect the Earth.

Ryan smiled. “I doubt you will need to deal with anything. I don’t expect to be gone very long, but as you know, I must have a suitable substitute in place. You can return to…whatever you were doing.”

Fucking ballbuster. The smirk on Ryan’s face told Aidan he knew exactly what he’d been doing. “All right.”

Ryan waved his hand and Aidan found himself back in his bedroom. Jeff flinched, startled at Aidan’s sudden return.

“Everything okay?” he asked.

Aidan nodded as he stripped and slipped back under the covers with Jeff. “Yeah. Everything’s fine. Ryan just needed to update me on a few things.”

“Any word on Bera?”

“Nope. Not yet.” His mind raced as he tried to absorb what Ryan had told him.

Jeff snuggled tightly against Aidan. “Am I safe?”

Overwhelmingly fierce protectiveness welled up inside Aidan, pushing aside all other thoughts. This had to be love, he’d never felt like this before. Ever. Considering how old he was, that was saying a lot.

Aidan wrapped his arms around Jeff. “I’ll die to protect you, buddy,” he said, his voice hoarse with emotion. “No one’s gonna hurt you with me around. You’re safe.”

Chapter 13

They finally made it out of bed long enough to drive to Publix for groceries. Jeff enjoyed being out with Aidan, the incidental touches of his hand on the small of his back, or tapping his arm to point something out.

It felt right. More right than anything in his life. If this was a preview of having Aidan for eternity, he was damn glad. He felt connected to Aidan now in a way he’d never experienced before.

In a good way.

In spite of his faith and the teachings he’d grown up with, he would never regret this, would never renounce the love he felt for Aidan, no matter what.

They returned home and Aidan insisted Jeff sit at the counter with a wine cooler while he prepared their meal. Jeff watched Aidan skillfully chop the veggies for their stir fry. They’d talked a lot but there were subjects Jeff stayed well away from.

Usually.

Ryan was one of those topics, because Aidan tensed whenever he was mentioned. He also didn’t do a lot of asking about Aidan’s younger sister, other family, or his distant past in general. It was whacked enough dealing with the whole archdemon concept to begin with.

They wouldn’t have told him that much if one morning he hadn’t been standing in the office Aidan shared with Kal when Will appeared.

Literally appeared. Out of thin air.

The horror-struck look on their faces told him more than anything.

They’d called Ryan in—who also appeared out of thin air. After an hour of demonstrations, Jeff believed their story, even as far-fetched as it was. Kal more than anything convinced him of their sincerity. He’d known her nearly his whole life. Not well, but at least if she was caught up in this then it was most likely the truth.

Admittedly it was a comfort in the spiritual department to know he wouldn’t spend an eternity in Hell for preferring guys to gals. It made a lot more sense than the dogma he’d been raised on. Let’s see, believing in a virgin birth, a parted sea, and an ark containing all the world’s animals—two-by-two—or believe in a species devoted to keeping humans from becoming lunch for other species.

Number two was more comforting. Not to mention a dang sight more believable.

Frankly, he could wrap his head around the concept of Hell being in Atlanta. He’d flown through there enough times to swear a blue streak at the damn place. Any town with an airport that screwed up had to at least be Purgatory, if not Hell itself.

Add to the mix that whenever Aidan flashed his big, sweet butterscotch eyes at him, Jeff couldn’t think straight.

No pun intended.

Jeff always got the distinct impression there was a long-buried past between Aidan, Will, and Ryan. Kal alluded to it. Jeff had the feeling she didn’t know the full story either.

Maybe it was the wine cooler or their recent change of relationship status, but Jeff felt like asking tonight.

“What’s the deal with you and Will and Ryan?”

Aidan tensed, paused. When he started the rhythmic chopping again, his green peppers weren’t as neatly diced as they had been before Jeff spoke.

“Long story,” Aidan grunted. “Old news.”

“I’m listening. I like old stories.”

The knife paused again. Aidan’s knuckles whitened around the handle as he gripped it tighter. “I don’t know the full story.”

“You lived it.”

“Doesn’t mean I know it.”

After a few strained moments, Jeff tried again. “Tell me what you know.”

“You won’t let up on this, will you?”

“Nope.”

Aidan lifted his gaze. His sweet, honey-hazel eyes nearly soaked up all of Jeff’s reserve. “We’re soul brothers.” He didn’t continue, switched to chopping a Vidalia onion.

“That tells me nothing.”

The cadence of the knife against the wooden cutting board didn’t sound as smooth as it had. “Ryan’s dad bound the three of us as soul brothers a long time ago. He had to. Ryan would have died, and he was afraid I might have died, too.”

“Why?”

Aidan’s hands stilled as his eyes closed. It took him several long moments to answer. When he did, his voice sounded soft and sad. “Because Chloe was murdered.”

* * * *

Aidan hated revisiting those times. He didn’t want to think about her, about how she died. He wanted to remember his baby sister, watching her grow as he raised her after her human mother died when she was still an infant. Their archdemon father practically disappeared after dropping Chloe on his doorstep. None of his other siblings wanted to raise a child, so his father assumed that since Aidan was single—without a real life, as he’d phrased it—that he would be the perfect surrogate dad for the baby.

Aidan wanted to think about playing hide and seek with her, about holding her through nightmares and waking with her beside him. He wanted to think about all the hours they talked together, about everything and anything. About teaching her to ride, to hunt, to wield a sword and shoot a bow.

Even thinking about her meeting Ryan was a better memory than thinking about the day she died, the day Ryan nearly died trying to protect her.

“Chloe went to a meeting with me this one time. Hades and some of the other archdemons. I’d met Ryan before, but didn’t know him very well. I wanted to keep guys away from her. She was my baby sister, even though she was nearly thirty and half demon. Beautiful, long amber hair and eyes the color of wheat. Then Ryan walked into the room and I knew I’d have to step aside. Not just from the look on Ryan’s face, but hers, too.

“Two weeks later, they were inseparable and she was his soul mate. For better or worse.”

“How did you get along with him back then?” Jeff asked.

“Not always the best, at first,” he admitted. In the beginning he resented Ryan taking his little sister, worried he wouldn’t be good enough for her. As the years wore on their happiness was transparent, and Chloe insisted on Aidan living with them, knowing he might never find a soul mate of his own. Knowing his secret and loving him regardless.

When Aidan realized Ryan also knew, he was surprised to find that Ryan didn’t care. It wasn’t a topic of discussion, as far as Ryan was concerned. He was glad to have Aidan around to look after Chloe when he wasn’t home.

They butted heads on occasion. Aidan felt duty-bound to distrust him on general principles.

She was, after all, his baby sister.

But they both loved her and that was enough to usually keep the peace between them.

Pulling himself from his memories, Aidan looked at Jeff. This was something he struggled to forget, seared into his memory by countless centuries of grief.

“Ryan was Chloe’s husband, her soul mate. I didn’t know Will back then even though we were cousins. I knew of him but we’d never met.”

He slowly chopped the Vidalias, being careful not to lop off a finger in the process. “They were together for a couple hundred years, Ryan and Chloe.” He wistfully smiled. “If she had told him to jump, he’d have said, ‘How high?’ and that’s not a bullshit cliché or exaggeration, that’s the truth. His world started and ended with my baby sister. She was his everything.”

He looked at Jeff as his voice softened with emotion. “You don’t see the guy Ryan was before. He was a different man with her. He was a normal, loving guy. We laughed all the time together. He was always smiling. I don’t think I’ve heard a deep, genuine laugh out of him since…” He went back to chopping vegetables.

Jeff didn’t speak, watched Aidan, knew this had to be painful for him. After a few moments, Aidan had chopped all the onions and moved to the bok choy. “The bottom line is, Chloe was murdered. The guy almost killed Ryan in the process, he nearly died. From his injuries and from losing Chloe at the same time. So what’s Hades going to do, let his son die like that?”

Aidan rubbed his face against his shoulder. Jeff didn’t miss the way Aidan’s eyes looked moist.

“I don’t understand how it all works,” Aidan continued. “Hades brought Will in and bound the three of us as soul brothers. Because of that bond, Ryan could draw strength and energy from both of us to survive. Being bonded to both of them helped keep me moving forward. If you have a soul mate, you can heal from damn near almost everything. Ryan was severely injured and had just lost his soul mate. It was a double whammy.”

“That must have been rough on you, too.”

“Yeah. If Ryan could have found a high enough cliff to jump off and kill himself, we would have held hands on the way down, believe you fucking me.”

He wiped his eyes on his sleeve. “She was my baby sister,” he softly said. “As much as it nearly killed me to lose her, Ryan was so injured that he would have died if Hades hadn’t done it, bound us as brothers. Will’s a full-blooded archdemon too, he was strong and young, really young then. Jesus, he was younger than Chloe.” He paused, chopping. “Between the two of us, we finally pulled Ryan through. Will’s strength helped both of us get through it.”

“Why did the guy kill her?”

Aidan was slow to respond. “We don’t know. We think he wanted her. Assholes used to cross over all the time from other realms, tried to steal women, especially half-demon ones. Full-blooded ones were usually too strong for them to try to take.”

“Steal?”

Aidan nodded. “Yeah.” He continued chopping. “Apparently, he’d set his sights on Chloe. He picked the wrong woman to fuck with.” Aidan wistfully smiled. “I taught her how to fight. She could have kicked my ass if she’d wanted. She didn’t go down without a fight. By the time Ryan got there it was too late to save her. The guy attacked him. Ryan had to fight to save his life at that point.”

Jeff remained quiet for a moment. “What happened to the guy who killed her?”

He shrugged. “He got away. We never did find him. Ryan put a fucking hurting on the son of a bitch in the process. It wouldn’t surprise me if he died later. Ryan nearly put his sword through the asshole’s face. We think he jumped off-Earth because Hades and the others couldn’t track him. Back then it wasn’t as easy for us to cross like it is now. I don’t know why.”

Jeff carefully worked on the wine cooler label, slowly peeled it from the chilly bottle. “Then what happened?”

“We survived.” Aidan’s face darkened. “It took a while. Took a long fucking while before Ryan tried to live again, even longer than me. Will kept us going. Then the three of us stood together, taking on the world.”

A sad smile caressed Aidan’s lips. “Like real brothers. Going on assignments together, fighting side by side. No one could get past the three of us. For years we were like that, you know?” He chopped some more vegetables, his face darkening again. “In some ways that was a good thing. Used our rage in a constructive way. Hades made us the head Enforcers.”

It struck Jeff for the first time that the kind and gentle man he’d given his heart and body to had a bloody history he might not want to know more about.

Now that the story was coming, Aidan would finish it. “One day, Ryan and I went on an assignment while Will went to a nearby village to scope things out, right? We met up again in three days and dude, it was like a fire had lit inside Will. To call him glowing was no understatement. He’d met a girl and wham, love at first sight. Me and Ami—”

“Ami?”

Aidan dumped the veggies into the wok. “Amiago. We called him Ami. That was Ryan’s name back then. We were happy for him, right? Our brother found a soul mate. Then we went back with Will to meet her.”

He fell silent. Jeff was loathe to interrupt him again. Eventually, Aidan continued. “I couldn’t understand it. I loved her immediately. Like a sister,” he quickly added. “She was great. Abby was wonderful. Real feisty woman, too. Perfect for Will, a young human woman.”

He stirred in some garlic and whisked the contents around as it cooked. “Ami, man, he looked like someone socked him in the gut when he shook her hand. He wouldn’t talk to us. He walked away from us later that night without explanation.”

“Walked away?”

The sadness etched on Aidan’s face nearly brought Jeff to tears. “No explanation.” He shook his head. “We tried to get him to tell us what was wrong, but he wouldn’t. Finally, the chickenshit sent word through his old man that our trio was now a duo.”

“Except for Abby.”

“Yeah, well, that. It was the three of us in that way, yes. Abby insisted I stay with them and it was almost like having Chloe back in some ways, right? That’s the kind of relationship I had with her. Like my little sister all over again.”

“So the soul brother bond…?”

“We’re still bound. That’s the only reason Will survived Abby’s death. There’s other archdemons out there, not just the group of us. We’re the ‘top three’ so to speak. Being bound to Ryan makes us both line heirs for The Firm. Ryan was working under his old man back then, of course. Hades was actively running The Firm for a lot of years. After a while, Ami—Ryan would give assignments to Will through Abby if I wasn’t around. They started talking and they got along great. Ryan never would tell her why he walked away.”

He paused again, considering it. “I thought maybe he was jealous, or maybe because he lost Chloe he didn’t want to see Will happy, but then I realized that wasn’t it. I don’t know what it was, but he and Will were never on good terms since. I hung my hat with Will. I couldn’t desert him, man. He’s my cousin by blood, but he’s my soul brother. Ryan might have walked away from us, but I damn sure wasn’t walking away from Will.”

Jeff had never mentioned to Aidan the look in Ryan’s eyes when the man talked with Kal when the other men weren’t around. Perhaps that was something best left unsaid for now. “Ryan gets along good with Kal.”

Aidan nodded. “Yeah. Like Abby all over again. Kal’s so much like Abby—” He stopped talking, pursing his lips as if he’d almost revealed something that should remain unsaid. After a moment he spoke again. “She’s good for Will. I don’t agree how the shit weasel brought them together, but I won’t deny she’s good for Will and I love her like a sister.”

He met Jeff’s gaze. “I don’t have a beef with Ryan except for him walking away the way he did. Part of me still loves him as my brother-in-law, and I always will. He took damn good care of Chloe. He really, truly loved her. Part of me still loves him as my soul brother. As far as I’m concerned though, he’s my boss, and not someone I’d call a friend. I mean, yeah, we’re getting along better now than we have in a long while, mostly because of Kal. I’d rather not spend our evening talking about him.”

Jeff had finally denuded the bottle of its label during their talk. He nodded. “Sure.” He thought for a moment as he watched Aidan cook. “Has your name always been Aidan?”

He laughed. “No, but it’s been that long enough. Chloe…” He looked wistful again. “Chloe sort of named me that. When she was a baby and learning how to speak she’d call me daddy and I’d say no, big brother. ‘Frère ainé.’ Eventually she shortened it to ‘ainé’ and it morphed into Aidan after a while. She liked it, so I never changed it. I didn’t have the heart to change my first name after she died.”

His voice softened. “Ryan changed his name after he left us, but kept his original given name as his last name over the years. I’ve been changing my last but not my first.”

“What about Will?” He’d been wanting to ask this. “A demon named ‘Hellenboek’?”

Aidan laughed. “Yeah, that was Abby’s idea.” He grinned. “She did it just to bust Ryan’s balls. She loved puns and stuff like that. I thought Ryan would pop a gasket when she told him what she’d come up with. It was pretty damn funny.”

“So what were your names before you were Aidan and Will?”

He stirred the wok’s contents. “My given name was Camulos.” He looked at Jeff. “Please don’t Google it. Remember, you can’t believe everything you read on Wikipedia. A lot of shit’s been spliced together over the years and no one has the whole story right.”

He returned his attention to the wok. “Will’s was Arnau. He never really liked it, I think. It was sort of neat though, the three A’s, the A-Team, so to speak.” He reached over and turned off the stove. “Amiago and Arnau and Aidan.”

The dark and crazy days, Aidan thought, not wanting to give much thought to them at all.

It was too painful.

* * * *

They ate, fell into bed together, and made love again. Jeff was already asleep when Aidan heard Ryan’s call. He carefully climbed out of bed and pulled on his robe before appearing in Ryan’s living room.

“You have the world’s suckiest timing, dude.”

“I’m sorry to interrupt your celebration.”

“Smartass.”

“I just wanted to let you know I’m back.”

“Technology’s a great wonder, you know? Text messages, IMs, even a flipping phone call.”

Ryan was already working on a glass of bourbon. He held it up, offering one to Aidan, who declined.

“Did you find out anything?” Aidan asked.

“No. Our powers are different there, not as strong, as you well know. We couldn’t track her. If she’s even there. I’ve put out some inquiries through reliable channels however, and hope that will soon bear fruit.”

“So now what?”

“You go on with your life. I’m taking care of things on my end. Concern yourself with Jeff and your job.”

“And Kal’s wedding.”

Ryan wistfully smiled. “And that.”

Chapter 14

Will was asleep in bed with Kal when the annoying mental tap awoke him. Fortunately he was dressed in pajamas. That part had taken a little getting used to, but since they were staying in Kal’s parents’ home, Will felt it only appropriate he abide by Kal’s wishes. Anything he could do to reduce her stress, he would.

He’d have her all to himself for most of eternity to sleep naked with her. He could suck it up.

He carefully untangled himself from Kal’s arms and swung his legs over the edge of the bed before appearing in Ryan’s Atlanta condo.

Ryan was alone, sipping a glass of bourbon. “I’m sorry to call you so late. I wanted to make sure she was asleep.”

Fear chilled Will’s heart. “Why?”

Ryan closed his eyes and shook his head, his voice weary. “No, nothing like that. She has enough on her plate to worry about as it is without concerning herself with our business.” He opened his eyes. “We need to have a talk, you and I.”

“About?”

“Recent events I need to catch you up on.” He waved Will into one of the chairs and told him about the latest with Bera, including her attempt to seduce Aidan.

Will frowned as he contemplated the information. “So what’s her game?”

“That’s the problem. I don’t know. Did she ever drop any hints to you during her attempts that might shed light on this situation?”

“No. Never. I just thought she was an opportunistic bitch.”

“It’s not like she can ever take control of The Firm.” Ryan thought for a moment. “Perhaps that is her erroneous supposition, however, considering her desire to have a line heir.”

“Like your dad would seriously ever let her be in charge.”

“We’d be ice skating in the Sahara first.”

Will snorted, amused. “So no idea where she is?”

“I have my suspicions. Even talked to her father and he hasn’t heard from her lately. There was nothing at her apartment to give us any leads. I have a team of Enforcers on it.”

“Tosko?”

Ryan nodded.

“He’s good.”

“Not as good as Aidan.” Ryan smiled. “Although I dare say you and Aidan have been much more effective over the ages as Protectors. Aidan certainly didn’t have the fortitude for the Enforcer way of life long term, even though in the beginning he was probably the best there ever was or will be.”

Will frowned. “Do me a favor?”

“Of course.”

“Let’s not talk about those days around Jeff and Kal. Okay?”

Ryan sent an eyebrow skyward. “Obviously. They don’t have any reason to know about those things regardless.”

“Do you need me to go off-Earth to track Bera?”

“I’m hoping it won’t come to that. Not when Kal needs you. I have enough bodies on the job for now, as it were, to keep Bera away from Columbus and Tampa. After… After everything’s settled down and you’re sure Kal’s stable enough to be away from you, perhaps we’ll form an expedition and cross. I’ve already been over once for a quick look but I couldn’t find her. That doesn’t mean anything.”

Will arched an eyebrow of his own. “You did what?”

“Why does that surprise you?”

“You doing field work? It’s been a while.”

“Well, my most powerful archdemon is back on the job. Now that I have a second powerful back up at my disposal, I felt secure leaving this plane for a while.”

“Second back up?”

Ryan smiled. “Good night, Will.”

Will returned to Columbus. Who the home was his other back up? Unless Hades had fathered another line heir Ryan had neglected to tell him about. Couldn’t be Aidan, he didn’t have a soul mate, wasn’t powerful enough to do it without one. That’s why he’d always got stuck with the job in the past and Aidan never had to worry about it.

Well, it doesn’t matter. He climbed into bed with Kal and went back to sleep.

* * * *

The next day, Jeff and Aidan made it in to work. Aidan drove them in his car, and the entire way he forced himself not to grope Jeff.

He had a feeling Jeff wouldn’t have minded, not from the way he trailed his fingers up and down Aidan’s thigh. The sensations, even through his shorts, made Aidan’s cock stand up and harden like iron.

Working with him would be the best kind of torture.

As Aidan expected, Kal wasn’t in the office. Gery and Purs had to leave for a normal job. Will stopped in, checked on things, handled some paperwork, and disappeared again. By lunch, Aidan was fighting the urge to spirit Jeff home to make love to him. It was like his very presence called out to Aidan, stole every ounce of his concentration.

A little after noon, Aidan walked down to Jeff’s office. He closed and locked the door behind him.

Jeff turned from his computer. “What’s up?”

“Me,” Aidan growled. He strode over and pinned Jeff in his chair, kissed him.

Jeff eagerly kissed him back. When Aidan reached between Jeff’s legs he felt his erection through his slacks.

“Me too,” Jeff gasped.

Aidan pulled Jeff out of his chair and backed him against his desk. A feverish hunger, desperate need overwhelmed him. He had to have him—now. Aidan kissed Jeff as he fumbled at his slacks and finally pushed them and his briefs down, then dropped his own shorts. Without breaking contact with Jeff’s lips, Aidan ground his hips against Jeff’s, their stiff cocks rubbing against each other.

He cupped the back of Jeff’s head with one hand and wrapped his other hand around both their shafts as they rubbed back and forth. Jeff’s arms encircled him, his fingers digging into Aidan’s back and intensifying his need. They found a rhythm and as the room filled with the sound of their ragged breath, Jeff’s eyes closed and he dropped his head to Aidan’s shoulder.

“I’m so close,” Jeff whispered.

Aidan squeezed a little tighter, his own climax rapidly approaching as their hips bucked against each other.

As his grip on Aidan’s body stiffened, Jeff came, his hot juices slicking them both and adding a sudden lubrication to Aidan’s movements. Aidan clamped his free hand firmly around the back of Jeff’s neck and he pressed his lips against his throat.

“You’re all mine,” he growled as he nipped Jeff, then moaned as he came.

Jeff shivered and hooked one leg around the back of Aidan’s. He almost instantly hardened in Aidan’s hand again. Aidan never softened, and he continued thrusting, holding Jeff’s cock hostage against his own.

Jeff clung to him, simply along for the ride. He moaned against Aidan’s shoulder.

Aidan slowed his strokes, moved his hand further down their shafts. “Put your hand down there, buddy,” he whispered.

Jeff did, gasping when Aidan thrust into his grip. “Look what you did to me,” Aidan murmured. “If I make you my soul mate, can you handle me chasing you around like this all the time? You fucking make me so goddamned horny I can’t see straight.”

“Yeah!” Jeff breathlessly replied. “All the time. Do it, please!”

Aidan chuckled as he picked up the pace. He hadn’t felt this horny in…ever, to be honest. He felt like he could spend all day in bed with Jeff.

“Not yet. We’ve got plenty of time for that.” He increased the pressure on their cocks as he thrust, their stiff shafts rubbing and slipping against each other. “Let’s enjoy this for now.”

Aidan’s second release built deep within him, climbing. “You gonna come again for me?”

Jeff overlapped two of his fingers with Aidan’s and squeezed. “Yeah!” A moment later he did, crying out and too far gone to try to hide the sound.

Aidan’s heart tumbled as he added his climax. He closed his eyes and felt the powerful sensations rolling through him. Damn, it was so good with Jeff, even just like this. Never before had he ever felt this way about anyone. Not just the emotions, but the physical sensations, too.

They stood there, not moving, catching their breath. As reality settled over Aidan he had time to realize maybe this wasn’t the best of locations to engage in this activity. He kissed Jeff’s damp forehead. “You okay?” he hesitantly asked.

Jeff laughed. “Oh my God, I’m so beyond okay you have no idea. I needed that in the worst way.” He met Aidan’s gaze. “Do you know how much I love you?”

Fuck the show, fuck work, fuck everyone. Aidan wanted to be alone with Jeff. “You don’t know what you do to me, sugar.”

Jeff gently squeezed their now soft cocks. “Uh, yeah, sort of do.”

Aidan kissed him and spirited them both to the bathroom to clean up. Aidan was tempted to drop to his knees and blow Jeff, see if he could coax a third out of him, but Jeff’s eyes twinkled. “I reeeally want to do that, Aid, but man, I’ve got to finish that magazine layout to get it to the printers.”

Aidan laughed. “It’s like you read my mind.”

“Wasn’t hard.” His fingers brushed against the front of Aidan’s shorts, which immediately grew full again. “Unlike you.”

“You’re gonna get yourself well-fucked tonight, you keep that up.”

Jeff grinned. “You make it too easy.”

* * * *

The days wore on. Kal spent most of her time in Columbus. Ryan spent more time in Tampa, helping Jeff with the technical aspects of the show. Will “commuted” to appear in the show, then returned to Columbus to be with Kal. The fact that they shot in the middle of the night made that trick easier. Kal’s parents were already in bed asleep when he left, and he always returned before they awoke.

Kal had settled into a melancholy frame of mind. The constant sadness in her eyes and heart nearly crushed Will’s soul. He did all he could to be there for her and be supportive.

They spent every night at her parents’ house. Between that and Kal’s ever-present grief, nothing more romantic than a good night peck on the lips usually happened between them. Will didn’t mind, knowing what Kal needed was his unwavering support and love.

And if he could go twenty-five years without sex after losing Abby, he could certainly live through a few weeks of celibacy with the woman he loved at his side. Despite his growing need, he was content to hold her in his arms after all his years alone.

One night they didn’t have a show to film. Kal went to bed early anyway, exhausted from the day she and her mother had spent meeting with the caterer and other vendors to finalize wedding plans. Will couldn’t sleep, didn’t want to go to Tampa, and instead walked downstairs.

He was a little surprised to find Kal’s father watching TV.

He looked up as Will walked in. “Come on in and sit down, son.” Reverend Martin’s pain was nearly constant now. His weight had dropped as it became more difficult for him to eat, and it showed in the gaunt lines in his hollowed-out face. Will hoped the man could make it until their wedding. From the rheumy, moist look in the Reverend’s eyes, Will suspected he’d had an extra strong dose of his pain meds that evening.

Will cautiously sat in one of the chairs. “How are you feeling tonight, sir?”

The Reverend nodded. “Not too bad.” He smiled. “Just a few more weeks and I can keep my promise.” He studied Will as his gaze narrowed, pointed. “How are you holding up?”

Will gave what he hoped was a noncommittal shrug. “Kal is still pure, if that’s your point, sir.” Will knew damn well that was his point, and was too mentally exhausted to spend the evening verbally jousting. “And I plan for her to stay that way until after I’ve made her my wife.” Well, it was the truth even if Will meant it differently than the Reverend would take it. Her soul was still pure although she was now his soul mate and bonded to him.

The Reverend smiled, then laughed. “I have to admit, you have a very strong backbone, don’t you? You aren’t the least bit afraid to stand up to me. Not many men would have that kind of fortitude.”

“I’m not many men. I’m just myself.”

Reverend Martin slowly nodded. “I’m still not quite sure what you are exactly, Will Hellenboek. My daughter, however, is devoted to you. I sense you’re just as devoted to her, so I suppose it’s not my place to interfere. Even if I suspect you’re more than what you appear.”

Will knew Laura Martin was asleep upstairs, so it was just the two of them downstairs. He leaned back in his chair and crossed his legs. “I’ve seen things in my life you would never believe, sir.”

“Ah, the dance around the issue game.” Reverend Martin’s eyes twinkled. “I enjoy that as much as the next man.”

“What do you want me to tell you?”

“What’s out there? Really out there? I’m curious.”

“What does your faith tell you?”

“You know, you and I haven’t had many discussions on that topic, have we?”

“Is it relevant to the fact that I love Kal with all my heart and soul, and that I would die to protect her?”

“Not really. You still didn’t answer my question.”

Will smiled. “I’m an archdemon, one of the Protectors. Think Men in Black without the aliens. That’s what we do. Contrary to popular belief, we’re actually the good guys.”

Reverend Martin’s eyes widened, then he laughed again. When he finally quit laughing he waved his hand at Will. “Dang it, you are a smart aleck, aren’t you? Great sense of humor. No wonder Kal loves you.” He settled back into his chair with an amused snort. “Archdemons. That’s a good one. Next thing you’ll be telling me is Hell is in Cincinnati.”

“Not quite. Atlanta.”

Reverend Martin grinned. “You should write books. You’re good. They could make a movie.” He held out his hands, marking off an invisible movie marquee sign. “Good Will the Ghost Hunter.” He laughed again. “That would be a real hoot.”

“Yes,” Will agreed with a playful smile. “It sure would be a hoot.”

* * * *

A few nights later, Kal and her mom sat at the kitchen table as they addressed more wedding invitations. Kal didn’t know most of the people her mom had invited.

Laura looked across the table at her daughter and smiled. Not a normal smile, but the kind that Kal knew imparted motherly amusement sometimes best left unspoken.

Kal was tired of it. “What, Mom?”

“He’s a very handsome man.”

Kal blushed. While she was pretty comfortable with her sex life with Will, she dang sure didn’t want to talk about it with her mother. Especially when her mom assumed she wasn’t having sex yet. “Yes, he is.”

Laura put down her pen. “Did I ever tell you about the day you were conceived?”

Horror struck, Kal nearly gagged. “Um, Mom, no offense, but too much information!”

“No, dear. I wasn’t going to get that detailed.” Laura clasped her hands on the table in front of her and apparently searched for the words. “Your father and I tried for a while to have children. A few years. Eventually I came to peace with the fact that maybe it just wasn’t meant to be.” She wistfully smiled. “I spent so many nights praying to God to bless us with a baby. I didn’t care, boy or girl, whatever He saw fit to give to us.

“I remember that day, plain as yesterday. I was sitting here in this kitchen, trying to decide what to make for a church bake sale. I’d promised I’d give them a cake and wanted to make something other than a sour cream pound cake. It’s what I always made.”

Kal knew her mom had a point and wished she’d hurry the heck up and get to it.

Laura Martin continued. “You’re going to think I’m crazy. I know your father still thinks I am. I was going through my cookbook and I felt a presence. I looked up and…there was this angel standing there. As clear as you are.”

Kal arched an eyebrow. “Angel?”

“I told you you’d think I’m crazy. He was so sad, so sweet. The funny thing is I even remember his cologne. It was like he was a real person, standing right there.” She pointed to the corner. “Not like some vision. He spoke in this very soft voice, looked like he’d been crying. He had the most beautiful green eyes.”

“Did he have wings?”

“This is my story, young lady.”

Kal snorted, now totally paying attention. “Okay. Sorry.”

Laura nodded. “And no, he didn’t have wings. At first I thought he’d broken into the house until I realized he wasn’t human. I don’t know how I knew. He told me… well, what to do. Told me I would have a beautiful baby girl.”

Laura smiled, her mental eye on that day in the past. “He even told me to name her Kalyani, said it was Sanskrit for ‘beautiful.’ I looked it up later, he was right.” She focused her gaze on Kal. “He told me to raise her right, in our faith, and that she would grow up to marry someone very special. He disappeared and I went to get your father. Nine months almost to that very day, you were born. And here you are, and you are marrying someone very special.”

Kal couldn’t help it. Part of that she could believe, because her mother had taught English, probably subconsciously remembered the name from a book or something. But the rest? “White robe? Halo? Heavenly choir back-up singers?”

“No, that’s the odd thing. He was dressed like a normal man. Even though he spoke very softly, I’ll never forget that he had a British accent.” She smiled and blushed, a little self-conscious now that her confession was out. “Your father always said I was most likely daydreaming, or had dozed off over my cookbook and dreamed it. It doesn’t matter, really, does it? You’re here, just like he said you would be.”

* * * *

Reverend Martin hung in there, determined to fulfill his promise to his daughter. Two days before the wedding, Will, Aidan, and Jeff checked into a nearby hotel. Not that they were actually sleeping there, but more for appearance sake with Kal’s parents.

Kal spent a lot of time there with Will and fought the urge to hit the hotel room’s mini bar. Will laughed and took her into his arms, kissed her, distracting her and helping her with at least a little of her nerves. There was still a tiny part of her terrified that half her wedding party would explode in flames upon entering the church despite their assurances they wouldn’t.

They held the rehearsal the afternoon before their wedding. When Will knew Kal had hit the limit her nerves could take, he gathered Aidan and Jeff and drove them all to the church to wait for the others even though they were nearly a half hour early. Jeff enjoyed taking pictures and video and kept them all laughing. The official photographer and videographer would arrive shortly, as would Purs, Gery, Becky and Mia, her other bridesmaid.

When Kal saw her parents pull up, she hurried outside to meet them and help her mom with her dad. Will stayed inside with the others at Kal’s insistence. She wanted a little time alone with her parents to make sure they were okay.

Especially her father.

When Ryan walked around the corner of the church, Kal couldn’t explain the little thump her heart made when she saw him. It was like he always stirred a distant part of her in a way she didn’t understand. Maybe she didn’t want to. When he saw Kal trying to help her father out of the car he hurried over, concern on his face, and offered his arm.

“Thanks, Ryan.”

Her father looked up, recognizing him perhaps? Kal experienced a split-second of panic until Ryan gently shouldered her aside and gripped her father’s other hand. “How are you, Reverend Martin, I presume?”

“Do I know you?” His eyes narrowed as if thinking about it.

“Kal’s told me about you, shown me family pictures when I was talking to them. I’m Ryan Ausar. I’m performing the ceremony.”

Her father relaxed and smiled, allowing Ryan to help him from the car. She didn’t know how Ryan was smoothing over the information in his mind that he was also her boss and had encountered him the night of the “Ohio Shoot Incident.”

She didn’t want to know.

Her mother had walked around the back of the car to get things from the trunk. When Kal, Ryan, and her father reached the front door of the church, her father stopped and patted Ryan’s arm.

“Thank you, I’m fine from here.” He walked ahead with Kal while Kal’s mom caught up.

“Mr. Ausar? Just a moment please—” Ryan turned and her jaw gaped. She would have dropped the armful of decorations had he not swooped in to help.

“Are you all right, Mrs. Martin?”

Her voice sounded little more than a shocked whisper. “You!”

Mentally he winced. How could he have been so stupid to forget this detail?

“Yes?”

She stepped closer, studying his face. “It’s you!”

“I’m sorry, I’m not sure what you mean.” Of course he knew damn well what she meant.

She smiled, a delighted look on her face. “You’re him! My angel!”

Ryan tried what he hoped was a kind smile and not a sick to his stomach one. This is what becoming emotionally involved gets you, you stupid fuck. “I’ve been called a lot of things in my life, madam, but I don’t think an angel is one of them.” Well, that was the truth.

Sort of.

She shook her head in stunned disbelief. “Who are you? What are you?”

“Well, I’m performing the ceremony for your daughter and her fiancé. They are close friends of mine.”

He handed her the decorations and in the process touched and firmly gripped her wrist. Her eyes clouded.

“Mrs. Martin,” he murmured, “I know I look familiar, but it’s just that I bear a striking resemblance to someone you once met. That was over twenty-six years ago. I can’t possibly be the same man.”

She shook her head, her eyes wide. “No,” she whispered. “You can’t be the same man.”

“I might look like that person, but I am not him.”

“You look just like the angel that came to me and told me I would have Kal.”

“That’s very flattering, and I’m sure it’s a quite a funny coincidence, but I am not him.” Thank the gods Kal and the others were inside. Ryan’s pulsed frantically raced. He struggled to bring it under control and wash the realization from her mind.

Laura Martin nodded. “You’re not him. But you look and sound and smell just like him. I remember the cologne he wore. I’ve never forgotten it. And you’re still wearing it. He looked so sad, like he’d been crying. You don’t look sad now, but you have his same green eyes.”

“Thank you. You won’t mention your thoughts about this to anyone, however, because I am not that man.” He gently squeezed her wrist. “Now, did you have a question about the wedding ceremony?” He released her arm and she blinked.

“Oh, yes, I wanted to ask you about the wedding ceremony.” They walked into the church as Ryan took a deep, relieved breath.

That was too close for comfort.

Chapter 15

Will “spent the night” at the hotel. The euphemistic term for him going out to dinner with Aidan, Jeff, Gery, and Purs, and then popping back to Tampa to sleep at home. Aidan had promised Kal he wouldn’t bring Will to the church hung over and sick.

“Sugar, we’re archdemons, we’ve got a concrete constitution for that.”

Kal glared at Aidan. “I don’t care what kind of constitution you’ve got. You better take care of him, or I’ll knock your block off.”

Jeff playfully smiled. “Don’t worry,” he reassured her. “I’ll keep them out of trouble.”

Will smirked. “You and what army?”

Truth be told, Kal suspected there wouldn’t be any wildness going on. Will wasn’t the type, and Aidan knew she’d strangle all of them. At least she didn’t have to worry about them going to a strip club.

Now if Purs had planned the evening, she might be concerned.

Kal tossed and turned half the night. She wasn’t used to sleeping alone. It felt strange and alien to not have Will next to her. She’d never realized before how much she depended on him, how his presence soothed her. When her alarm went off at seven that morning, Becky blasted through Kal’s bedroom door a minute later.

“Up and at ‘em, Kalypso Kid! It’s your wedding day!”

Kal groaned and pulled a pillow over her head. That was a mistake, because it was the one Will usually used and smelled just like him. It made her miss him even more. She struggled against the urge to summon him.

“Leave me alone.”

Becky landed on the other side of the bed with a bounce. “Up! Let’s go. Coffee’s waiting, I’m going to make French toast for you, and then we’ll get showers and go get our hair and nails done. Mia’s gonna meet us there at nine.”

“I’ll be down in a minute.”

“You’d better, or I’ll be up here with a glass of ice water to dump on you.” Becky left, shutting the door behind her.

Kal rolled over and looked at the ceiling. Frankly, all Kal wanted was for the day to be over with so she could spend a guilt-free night with Will. It’d been difficult sleeping next to him all the time they were under her parents’ roof and not being able to make love to him. Dang it, she missed that.

Less than a minute later, there was a soft knock on the door. “Yes?”

Her mom peeked in. “You awake?”

“Yeah. Becky already bounced me out of bed.”

Laura Martin smiled and walked in, softly shutting the door behind her. She was already dressed to go to the salon. “I’m so happy! My baby’s getting married!”

Kal forced a smile. She sat up and threw the covers off. “I’m not a baby anymore, Mom.”

Her mom sat next to her. “I know. Pretty soon you’ll be having babies of your own.” She blushed a little.

Kal didn’t know if it was because of her connection to Will or just plain old daughterly intuition, but Kal had a flash of insight. “What’s going on?”

Laura lowered her voice and blushed deeper. “I wanted to have a talk with you.”

Inside, Kal groaned. “Oh, no. Mom, please—”

“No, I’ve never really sat down and had this conversation with you.” She took a deep breath. “About a husband and a wife.”

Kal bolted off the bed and held her hands up in front of her. “Mom, seriously, please. No birds and bees. Trust me, I had biology in high school, I know where babies come from.” Not to mention she’d already boinked Will in probably a hundred different positions more than her parents had ever had sex.

Um, eww, creepy thought. Should not have gone there.

Her mom would not be deterred. “Sweetie, it’s nothing to be embarrassed about.”

Kal took a deep breath. “Mom, honestly. Please don’t.”

“I just want to make sure you understand. There are options if you wanted to hold off on having kids—”

“Mom!” Kal buried her face in her hands. “Tab A goes in slot B, nine months later, ba-da-bing. Please, can we not have this conversation!”

“I’m sure Will must have certain…expectations for tonight.”

Yeah, so did Kal. Particularly that she wanted him to boink her blind and silly in a very loud and raunchy way, since they’d had limited opportunities over the past few weeks. “Believe me, he’s not the only one.” Kal walked over and opened the bedroom door. “Consider the conversation had, okay? Please?”

Laura smiled. “All right, dear. If you’re sure.”

“Oh, believe you me, I’m sure!”

Kal’s mom went to check on her father and get his day started. Becky was already downstairs. Kal glared at Becky’s amused smile when she walked into the kitchen and grabbed a coffee mug.

“Well? How did ‘the talk’ go?” Becky asked.

Kal rolled her eyes. “Oh, puhleeze.” She dropped her voice. “I think at this point I know a heckuva lot more than my mom does on the topic.”

Becky snickered over the skillet, where she was cooking up her wonderful French toast. “I wondered if that’s what she was planning.”

She slapped Becky on the shoulder. “Thanks for the warning.”

“Hey, it was either stay quiet or tell her that ship has already sailed. I didn’t think you wanted the cat let out of the bag.”

Kal nearly choked on her coffee. “Heck, no! What are you, crazy?” Kal desperately lowered her voice as she looked through the doorway to make sure her mom wasn’t downstairs yet. “I managed to short-circuit her though, thank goodness.”

* * * *

After breakfast, Kal and Becky grabbed their showers. The photographer showed up to document the rest of the morning and rode with them in the limo to the salon. Kal didn’t want to mess with her nails, but she’d agreed to a manicure and clear polish. One less hassle on an already crazy morning.

Back to her parents’ house to get dressed, this time with Mia in tow. The women helped Kal carefully put on her dress and more pictures were taken. With the busy morning and so many people around, Kal hadn’t had time to talk to Will and she missed him like crazy.

When she had thirty seconds to herself she closed her eyes and sent her mind out, hoping he could hear her. “I love you,” she thought to him.

After only a moment, his reply. “I love you, too. Are you okay?”

“I miss you.”

“I miss you too, babe.”

“Are you okay?”Please, God, let him be sober! she thought.

“Safe, sober, and so ready to be alone with you this evening.”

Kal smiled. “Me too.” Her mom walked in. “See you soon.” Kal opened her eyes.

“Are you ready?” Laura asked.

Kal nervously nodded.

Her father appeared in the doorway behind her and touched his wife’s shoulder. “I want a minute alone with her.”

“Kenneth, we need to get going.”

“Just a minute.” He stepped inside, leaving Laura out in the hall, and closed the door behind him. “You look beautiful, sweetheart.”

Kal tried not to cry, didn’t want her eyes looking red and puffy any sooner than absolutely necessary. “Thanks, Daddy.”

He gently hugged her and kissed her cheek. “Not too late to back out, young lady. Especially since we didn’t have to pay for the wedding.” He smiled.

That pulled Kal out of her funk. “I thought you’d warmed up to Will.”

He nodded. “I have. As long as you’re happy with him, that’s all that matters.”

Kal forced back another wave of emotion. “I’ve never been happier in my life than I am when I’m with him, Daddy.”

“Then that’s all I can ask for.” He offered her his arm. “Let’s not keep the man waiting. Don’t want him to get cold feet.”

Kal slipped her arm through her father’s. “That’s the last thing that would ever happen.” Boy, was it.

* * * *

The limo driver loaded Kal’s bags. She’d packed the night before, tucked what little else she needed in there today. Aidan assured her he’d take care of it all.

Then again, if they forgot anything, it’s not like they couldn’t just pop back for it.

Kal suppressed an amused snort.

Becky grinned. “What’s so funny, girlfriend?”

Kal shook her head. “Nothing. You know, we’ll be doing this for you pretty soon.”

Becky nodded. “Yep. But I’m going nature girl. You know me and white clothes don’t have a good working relationship. I found a beautiful tropical print dress that’s gorgeous, will look good for my outdoor wedding. I’m having a luau, you know.” She grinned and playfully elbowed Kal. “Every guest there will get leied.”

Kal laughed. Another reason she’d insisted on a darker color for the bridesmaids’ dresses, so poor Becky wouldn’t have more problems if she spilled something on herself. Becky always wore her food well.

The closer they got to the church, the harder Kal fought the urge to call out for Will to spirit her there. Whether it was her emotions or just from missing Will, or maybe having so many archdemons together in one place at the same time, Kal was having difficulty remaining calm and steady as she felt their combined pull.

She opened her eyes and found her father smiling at her. “Cold feet?” He winked. “We can turn this limo around and go home, if you want.”

Kal grinned. “No, Daddy.”

“Kenneth!” Laura scolded, horrified.

Kal laughed. “He’s just teasing, Mom. It’s okay.”

Laura relaxed.

Barely.

When they arrived at the church, Laura pushed her way out of the limo to make sure Will wasn’t where he could see Kal. Becky and Mia carefully got out. That left Kal and her father.

“I suppose we can’t pay the driver to take off with us?” he joked.

Kal rolled her eyes, but she laughed. “You won’t let up, will you?”

“You’re my baby. It’s my job.” The driver leaned in to help him out. Outside the limo, he waited for Kal, then offered her his arm again. Laura reappeared with a broad, beaming smile.

“It’s all safe. Come on, I’ll show you where to wait.”

They were twenty minutes early. Kal’s emotions vacillated between nervous that it was finally happening and anxious to get it over with so she could get on with her life. The second made her feel guilty. Her mom had been able to distract herself with the wedding plans, and even her father seemed happier over the past few days.

How could she possibly begrudge them this?

They left Kal alone in an anteroom while Laura got the wedding party all arranged in their positions in the church foyer. Kal used that time to close her eyes and send out her mind, found Will, Ryan, and of course, Aidan. Surprisingly, she realized she could easily sense Jeff, too. Come to think of it, she’d been able to sense Jeff for the past few weeks.

Weird.

Ryan stepped into the room. Kal’s back was turned, but she knew he was there.

“Hello, Ryan.”

Ryan struggled not to sigh as he looked at her. He held a strong barrier in his mind, praying she wouldn’t sense his thoughts. “Hello, love.” She turned, smiling. She was a vision. Screw not being a virgin, white suited her complexion better than ivory would have.

“Bad luck to see the bride, isn’t it?”

“That’s for the groom, not for me.” He shoved down another wistful pang before walking over to her and taking her hands. This could have been his day. “He’s a lucky man.”

“Please don’t make me cry. I don’t know if my mascara’s waterproof or not.”

“No, love. I just wanted to see how you were holding up. Not much longer now.”

“I’m good. I’m okay. I don’t know why I’m so nervous. Not like Will and I are strangers.”

Ryan smiled. While Kal sensed it was a real smile, it seemed as if genuine happiness never touched his soul, as if he was perpetually sad. Maybe his pain from losing his soul mate so many years before.

“May I kiss the bride?”

Kal nodded.

He leaned in and gently brushed his lips across hers. She closed her eyes and fought a sudden, nearly overwhelming urge to throw herself into his arms. Her mind told her she should break their kiss, but her heart and soul didn’t want to lose this fleeting contact with him.

Ryan tipped his head back so he could meet her gaze. When he squeezed her hands again, Kal felt something warm and deep inside her as she stared into his green eyes.

“Enjoy your wedding night, sweetheart,” he whispered. “Pretend it’s the first time. It’ll be just as special.”

It took her a moment to regain her voice. “What is with you? Why am I the only one who gets to see nice Ryan, and everyone else gets evil Ryan? Why am I so lucky?”

“I have a reputation to protect, love.” He released her and took something from his pocket. “You are very special. I have something appropriately special for you.” He carefully draped a deep red, nearly black garnet amulet around her neck. On a delicate gold chain, it looked vaguely familiar although she couldn’t place it. “Don’t worry, the chain is unbreakable. Consider this your ‘something old’ item.”

She touched it and looked at him, finally found her voice. “Why?”

“Why is it unbreakable?”

She grinned. “No, duh.”

He returned her smile. “Because, love, as I said, you’re special. Very special. And very powerful. I’ve told you that from the start. This isn’t like the talisman I gave Jeff. I can’t very well give it to you in front of all those other people, can I?” He touched it. “Never take it off.”

A thought flitted through her mind, chilling her smile. “This wasn’t Abby’s, was it?”

A wistful look crossed his face. “No. She never had one. She was a powerful woman in her own right, but not in the ways you are. You should have this. It rightfully belongs to you.”

“How do I explain it to Will?”

“The truth. There is no secret about this. It’s not unheard of for me to give amulets to certain soul mates. He might find it unexpected, but frankly, it’s not his concern who I do or do not issue these to. It will most likely comfort him to know you have more power than he thought.”

“So I can stay safer?”

“Exactly.”

“What can I do with it?”

He shrugged. “I don’t know. Will’s still not quite back to his prior strength yet. I suspect with you as his soul mate he will gain even more powers. How those affect you, it remains to be seen.”

She touched the amulet. Beneath Ryan’s shirt he felt her touch as if she’d stroked his flesh. Maybe this wasn’t the best idea.

No, dammit, it’s something. Anything.

Ryan forced a smile. “We can discuss this once you return from your honeymoon. Perhaps life will settle down a little and allow you and I some time to explore your natural abilities. For now, I need to get out there and take my place before your mother hunts me down.” He touched her shoulder. “Kal, again, enjoy tonight.”

She met his eyes as her gaze suspiciously narrowed. “What did you do?”

“A little surprise. Pleasant, I assure you. I have some latitude in different ways.” He leaned in and kissed her forehead, lingering a moment longer than he planned, reluctant to let her go. But she wasn’t his. Not now, hadn’t been for a long time.

She surprised him with a strong hug. “Thank you,” she whispered.

He kissed her neck. “It’s my pleasure, love. Be happy, you two. You’ll have some time alone to relax on your honeymoon. Enjoy it. Enjoy each other.”

Kal studied him, something gently tugging at the outskirts of her mind. She couldn’t grasp it long enough to figure it out. “What’s going to happen, Ry?”

Ryan knew Kal had no idea she was the only one he allowed to call him that. “I’m assuming you mean the big picture?” She nodded. “Not your concern, pet. That’s my job.”

He took her hands again and looked into her eyes. “I promise you, you have my word that I will never willfully put him or Aidan or the others into a situation I think they won’t return from. There is nothing I know of in the immediate future that we must fret over. There are rumblings I must to keep my ear to, certainly. My job is to prevent those rumblings from leading to something to worry about. If there is ever a time I feel they might be at risk, I will always do everything in my power to minimize that. I promise to be honest if I feel there is considerable risk. Believe me when I say that for now, all is well enough that you don’t need to concern yourself. Right?”

She nodded and hugged him again. “Thank you for bringing me together with him. I understand why you did it. I’m not mad at you.” She paused. “Anymore.”

He laughed and closed his eyes. “I never would have let harm come to you. Not now, not ever.” He gently patted her on the back and quickly turned before she spotted his tears. “Good luck, love. You’re a beautiful bride. You’ll make each other very happy for a good many years.”

Chapter 16

Aidan and Jeff stood next to Will at the front of the church. He sensed Will’s nervous tension, but it was a happy time for his soul brother. Aidan smiled as he felt Jeff’s hand playfully brush his.

When Jeff did it again, Aidan briefly captured his hand and squeezed.

Aidan swore he heard mental laughter, but maybe that was just the combined good mood of everyone in attendance. Aidan was trying to tune out as much as possible so he didn’t get overwhelmed.

When the wedding march sounded, everyone stood and turned. Kal walked down the aisle on her father’s arm. Kenneth Martin seemed a little shaky, but looked like he’d make it without stumbling. Ryan stood ready, a peaceful smile on his face.

Kal looked beautiful, calm. Her dress was gorgeous, perfect for her. Off the shoulders with an elegantly beaded bodice, form-fitting and not too fancy.

Aidan felt Will’s joy and relaxed, knowing that for the first time in many years, Will felt absolutely no sadness in his heart.

Maybe Ryan wasn’t such a shit weasel after all.

Aidan spotted the amulet when Kal was a few feet from the altar. It was all he could do not to walk over and examine it. He hadn’t seen it in…

Since Chloe died.

Blinking, Aidan tried to focus on the ceremony and hoped his mental barrier and Will’s preoccupation would hide his thoughts. He tried to catch Ryan’s eye, but he’d also put up a barrier and refused to meet his gaze. He managed to pass over the ring on command without dropping it despite his shaking hands.

The ceremony seemed to last five hours. Aidan knew it was only a few minutes. When the happy couple turned and walked down the aisle, Aidan bumped against Ryan and their eyes met.

“Later, Aidan.” Ryan mentally scolded.

“No, now!”

Aidan felt Ryan’s mental shove and he had to follow Becky down the aisle, walking fast to catch up.

He hoped his smile looked right in the wedding photos. It took conscious effort on his part not to stare at Kal’s chest, where the amulet lay hanging from its gold chain.

Later in the reception hall, Aidan somehow managed to give the toast, barely able to pull his gaze off Kal and her amulet.

The amulet he knew without a doubt was the mate to the one around Ryan’s neck.

The amulet that had been around Chloe’s neck when she died—when she was Ryan’s wife and soul mate. When Ryan took her as his wife, Aidan had been the one to place the amulet around her neck before he put her hand in Ryan’s.

What the fuck?

An hour into the reception, Aidan was able to grab Ryan’s arm and drag him into a side room, locking the door for privacy. “What the home is going on, Ryan?”

Ryan crossed his arms and glared. “What?”

Aidan clenched his fists and advanced on his brother-in-law. “Don’t give me that clueless act shit! You gave Chloe’s amulet to Kal? How could you do that?”

“It was mine to give.”

“When I asked you for it, you told me it was gone.”

“No, I told you it wasn’t available.”

Aidan shoved him. It was as useless as pushing Mt. Rushmore off its foundation. “Fuck! How can you give Chloe’s amulet to Kal, you son of a bitch! She was my little sister!”

“And she was my soul mate, lest you forget.” Ryan’s green eyes blazed. “As her soul mate and as head of The Firm, I have the right to give it to whomever I choose.”

Aidan tried to stare Ryan down, then blinked in shock as he glimpsed Ryan’s thoughts even through his barrier. A startling realization slammed home. “Kal was Abby. You bailed on me and Will when he took Abby as his soul mate. You gave Chloe’s amulet to Kal. That means…” Aidan clapped a hand to his head and grabbed a nearby chair for support, the sudden revelation rocking him to the very depths of his soul.

Ryan took Aidan’s arm and steadied him, guided him into the chair, then knelt in front of him. “Aidan, please,” he whispered, desperate. “You must forget this. Please. You must.”

Still in shock, Aidan shook his head. “Why?”

“Because Will and Kal must never—”

“No, I mean, why did you give her to Will? That’s why you couldn’t be friends with him after he bonded to Abby. Because you knew. Oh shit.” He looked at Ryan. “Tell me I’m wrong. Please, Ami, tell me I’m wrong.”

Ryan shook his head. “I cannot lie to you, brother.”

Aidan stared at him. “You could have had Kal for yourself, had Chloe back. Why did you do that? Why did you give her to Will? If you knew who Abby was all these years, why didn’t you say anything? Why didn’t you tell me?”

Old agony flashed across Ryan’s face. “Because Abby and Will loved each other for many more years than Chloe and I had together. Had Will come back to The Firm sooner, yes, I would have gladly taken Kal as my soul mate, in a second.”

He stood and turned away from Aidan. “Why do you think I was so desperate to make him return? I could not let him die, Aidan. He’s our soul brother. Believe it or not, I do love him. I had no choice but to do it this way. Will’s bond with Abby was strong and pure, as is his bond now, with Kal.”

Ryan looked at Aidan as his face hardened. “And if I choose to give Kal that amulet, that is my business, not yours.”

Aidan leaned forward, his head in his hands between his knees. “Fuck,” he whispered. “Fuck fuck fuck!” After a few minutes he sat up, still looking horrible but no longer feeling like he was going to pass out. “Why didn’t you tell me about Abby?”

“Because it wasn’t your business.”

“She was my sister!”

“Will had no business knowing. If you’d known, he would have found out. It didn’t matter, she was already his soul mate, an unbreakable bond. Why make him feel guilty? Why taint their bond with his guilt?”

Aidan finally nodded. Ryan was right. Had Will known Abby was Chloe reincarnated, especially after witnessing what Ryan went through after Chloe’s death, Will would have felt guilty. It would have tainted their bond.

“That’s why all these years… That’s why you and Abby were friends. That’s why you’ve never taken another soul mate.”

“Sometimes it sucks to be the boss, Aidan. This is one of those times.”

Aidan sat there, stunned. “How could I not know? Why didn’t I recognize her? Or Kal?”

“In a way, you did. The relationship you had with Abby was very much like the one you had with Chloe. As is your relationship with Kal. You were not her soul mate, you were her brother.”

Still in shock, Aidan shook his head. “Fuck, Ryan,” he whispered. “All these years? You knew all these fucking years and did nothing?”

“What was I to do? I have a job to do. My life is meaningless in the scheme of things. The greater good is not served by me being selfish.”

“So you act like an asshole all these years?”

“We all deal the way we deal. Don’t judge me before you’ve walked my path.”

“You can’t have another soul mate because technically, you know your soul mate is still alive.”

Ryan didn’t respond and dropped his eyes. “I could choose someone else. I don’t wish to.”

“You could have had her back. You walked away from her?”

Ryan slowly shook his head. “I will never walk away from her. But the day Chloe died, she was no longer mine to claim, no matter how desperately I wanted her back.”

Ryan left the room. Aidan took a few minutes to pull himself together. Everything had snapped into place, why he immediately felt like Kal was family from the first moment he met her, why Will fell in love with her, everything. Why he’d loved Abby like a sister.

Ryan was right—Will and Kal could never know. Will never knew Chloe, and she’d only been with Ryan a fraction of the time that Will had with Abby.

It explained why a soul brother would turn his back on them. Why Ryan had reacted with shock and distance when Will introduced them to Abby.

Why Ryan wouldn’t talk about Chloe. Why Abby’s death had seemed to rip out a hunk of Ryan’s soul even though she wasn’t his soul mate.

Why Ryan was so close to and went out of his way to protect and take care of Abby, and now Kal.

Holy crap.

* * * *

Aidan drifted through the reception. Fortunately, Kal and Will seemed too caught up in their day to notice his shock. Ryan kept his distance from Aidan, politely interacting with the wedding guests, allowing Kal’s mother to walk him around and introduce him to their friends and relatives.

But Jeff noticed. At one point he walked over and sat next to Aidan. He handed him a glass of wine.

“What’s wrong?” Jeff softly asked.

Aidan shook his head. “Nothing.”

He sensed Jeff’s eyes on him. When he looked, Jeff was studying his face.

Aidan sighed. “Nothing.”

“You’re a horrible liar, Aid. I know you better than that.”

Aidan looked around, found Will and Kal at the other end of the reception hall. Aidan leaned in close to Jeff and lowered his voice. “Just some old memories trying to bring me down, that’s all. Melancholy kind of day, okay?”

Jeff reached out and smoothed Aidan’s hair. “Do we have any plans later?”

The hopefully nonchalant way he said it coaxed a smile from Aid. “I was hoping I’d be spending the afternoon alone with you.”

Jeff glanced around, then leaned in a little closer. He winked. “I was hoping you’d say that,” he said.

* * * *

It surprised Aidan right out of his funk when Jeff later took his hand and led him across the hall to a table in the far corner, where an older man and woman sat alone at a table.

He thought Jeff might release his hand when they approached, but he didn’t. He squeezed it more tightly.

“Mom, Dad. I’d like to introduce you to Aidan Faust, the man I’ve been telling you about.”

Aidan hoped he hid his surprised shock as he shook hands with Jeff’s parents. “Pleased to meet you.” Jeff had told Aidan he would introduce them, but their schedules had been too busy to get together with them before now.

Jeff’s parents smiled. “It’s very nice to finally meet you,” his mom said. “Jeff’s told us a lot about you.”

More shock. Happy shock.

“Oh?” He glanced at Jeff, who smiled.

“Yeah. Oh,” Jeff said with a playful grin.

Aidan knew he had to be blushing. He’d never been introduced to anyone’s parents as a romantic partner before.

He’d never been introduced to anyone’s parents, period.

“Please sit with us for a few minutes, Aidan,” Jeff’s father invited.

“Um. Okay.” Aidan nervously sat, not wanting to say or do anything to upset them. Jeff sat next to him and surprised Aidan yet again when he reached out to where Aidan’s hand rested on the table, covered it with his and laced his fingers through Aidan’s.

And left it there.

After twenty minutes of conversation, two things were obvious. One, that Jeff had made it unquestionably clear to his parents that he was dating and romantically involved with Aidan. Two, that while they might be a little uncomfortable with it, they were open-minded and supportive of their son.

Aidan swallowed back an unexpected, emotional lump in his throat.

When Aidan and Jeff had to get up to take another round of pictures with the rest of the wedding party, Jeff’s parents also stood. Mrs. Conrad leaned in and hugged Aidan. Mr. Conrad again extended his hand and offered a genuine smile.

“It was very nice to finally meet you, Aidan,” he said. “I hope you two can come over for dinner before you return to Florida.”

Stunned in a happy way, Aidan nodded. “That’d be great. Thanks.”

As they walked away, Jeff once again took Aidan’s hand.

He looked down at Jeff. “You set me up, sugar,” he said with a playful smile.

Jeff nodded. “Yep.”

Aidan stopped him. They were in the middle of the dance floor, no one paying the slightest bit of attention to them. Aidan quickly glanced around, leaned in, and pecked Jeff on the lips.

Jeff grinned.

“I’d say you’re officially, publicly out,” Aidan teased.

Jeff latched on to Aidan’s arm and they continued across the hall. “As long as I’m out with you, that’s all I care about.”

* * * *

When it came time to cut the cake, Kal nervously stepped behind the table. Will winked, having already been warned by her that if he wanted to enjoy his honeymoon, he would not smash cake in her face. She kept her eyes on him, warily watching his every move as many of the guests hooted and cheered them on, expecting a food fight.

He carefully held the cake for her, didn’t get a speck on her.

“Thank you,” she whispered.

He grinned. “I’m not an idiot.”

She held his, and when he leaned in, Aidan bumped into her from behind, which shoved the cake into Will’s face.

She turned around and took the piece she had left and jammed it into Aidan’s face. Ryan and Jeff both laughed, earning them each a dose of their own.

Will, who laughed as he wiped cake off his face, stepped in front of Kal before she got Purs and Gery involved in a full-fledged cake fight. “It’s okay, sweetheart.” He kissed her, got a little frosting on her nose, then licked it off for her.

“I’m gonna kill you, Aidan!” Kal growled.

Jeff and Aidan were busy laughing and wiping cake off each other. Laura had grabbed a napkin and was taking care of Ryan.

“It was worth it, sweet cheeks. I just hope the photographer got pictures.”

As the reception wound down, Becky went with Kal to help her change clothes. She’d opted for slacks, not a fancy dress like her mom had wanted. All Kal had gotten out of the men was that they’d be on a plane, and she wanted to be comfortable while traveling.

Kal fought a little bout of weepiness when she hugged Becky, Aidan, Jeff, Ryan and her parents before she made the final exit from the reception hall with Will. They paused for one last set of pictures before racing through a spray of birdseed thrown by the guests, then dove into the waiting limo.

* * * *

After the ceremony and reception and seeing Kal and Will off, Ryan quietly slipped away and returned to Atlanta. There, he placed a barrier around the condo. He didn’t want company tonight.

Not tonight of all nights. Especially not Aidan looking to rehash things that were over and done with.

He stared out the windows overlooking Atlanta and tried not to think about Kal.

And he tried not to think about Abby.

Especially not about Chloe.

He failed, miserably, on all three counts.

When he walked into the bedroom, Ryan stopped by the dresser and stared at the empty box. For ages it had housed Chloe’s amulet, the only possession besides his sword that he would never part with. Now the amulet was back where it rightfully belonged, even if the woman no longer belonged to him.

He stroked the lid as he had so many other nights before. Since giving the amulet to Kal, Ryan occasionally felt flashes from his own amulet. He knew if he wanted he could home in on her and listen, feel, experience.

He didn’t want to. Not tonight, at least.

He couldn’t bear it. The pain in his soul throbbed, stabbing, worse than normal. It was his own fault. He could have refused to perform the ceremony, even though it would have hurt Kal’s feelings.

He could have cut himself off from Kal except to fulfill his promise to Will to protect her.

But he couldn’t stand the thought of that, of never seeing her.

The agony hadn’t been this bad when Abby was alive. Ryan idly wondered if it was because this time he’d come so close to having her back and yet gave her away.

Ryan changed clothes and walked to the kitchen. He’d taken the precaution of stocking up. Five brand new bottles of bourbon sat on the counter in a perfect, straight line. They would be enough to get him through tomorrow morning.

Barely.

Hopefully by then he’d be able to function again. While archdemon physiology was nice in some ways, a high tolerance for alcohol wouldn’t help him get through the night without feeling miserable.

He cracked the seal on the first bottle and reached for a glass.

Chapter 17

In the limo, Kal sat back and smiled at Will. “We finally did it.”

He grinned. “We sure did, Mrs. Hellenboek. Or are you going to be Mrs. Martin-Hellenboek? Or Ms. Martin?”

“I’ll stick with Mrs. Hellenboek. I’m an old fashioned kind of girl.”

He pulled her into his arms and kissed her. “Whatever you want. You know that.”

“So when do I find out what Aidan planned for us?”

“What’s the one thing you always said you wanted?”

She arched an eyebrow at him. “What?”

Will playfully grinned. “When we were first together. You said you wanted one thing.”

Kal thought about it for a while, then stared into his eyes. “I said I always wanted to be normal. Is that what you mean?”

“Ding ding ding!” He kissed her again.

“So where are we going?”

“You’ll see.”

A “normal” honeymoon covered a lot of real estate—literally. Unless they were heading to Niagara Falls, Kal had no clue about their destination. The limo took them to the airport, where they boarded a flight for Denver.

Well, that answered that question. Sort of.

Will carefully shielded his thoughts from Kal upon arrival. They rented a car and checked into a nice hotel near the airport.

Kal laughed as Will carried her over the threshold. “Okay, I know I said normal, but I think Aidan took me a little too literally,” she joked with a smile. “I expected something a little more exciting than the Denver Marriott.”

He gently laid her on the bed. “This is just the first stop.” He called room service, ordered them dinner, then stretched out next to her. “We haven’t even got there yet.”

“We haven’t?”

“Nope.”

“No hints?”

His fingers started working on the top button of her blouse. “Nope.” He grinned. “Normal. That’s what you said.”

She stared into his eyes. “I love you so much. I can’t believe I get to spend eternity with you.”

He kissed her. “I’m the lucky one.”

He started working his way down her neck with his lips. Kal didn’t want him to stop, but the knock on their door a few minutes later made her groan with disappointment.

“I’ll be right back,” he said.

They ate dinner. Kal thought she’d tackle Will immediately after, but she realized exactly how tired she was as she tried not to yawn in Will’s face when he stretched out next to her again.

He grinned. “A little worn out?”

She nodded. “Yeah.” Kal rolled on top of him. “But I still want to do something.”

From the feel of his stiff length in his slacks, so did he.

As she closed her eyes and let Will take over, Ryan’s words before the ceremony drifted back to her. Pretend it’s the first time. It’ll be just as special.

Not easy to do considering what they’d been through already, but what the heck, why not try?

Will slowly finished undressing her. When she was naked, he propped himself up on one elbow and brushed his fingers down her side. “What would you like me to do, sweetie?”

She smiled. “Make love to me like it’s the first time.”

He arched an eyebrow at her.

“Without the wraith possession,” she snarked. “Duh.”

He laughed. No way could she ever call him The Great Brooding One now. His smiles lit his face, warmed her heart, and liquefied her need for him.

Will climbed out of bed, turned off most of the lights, then returned to her. Kneeling beside her, he slowly unbuttoned his shirt. The blatant need smouldering in his eyes stirred her very core.

“I’m going to make love to you, baby,” he whispered. “I’m going to show you how much I love you and need you and want you.” He dropped his shirt to the floor. Then he bent over and took one of her nipples in his mouth, gently flicking it with his tongue until it tightly peaked.

She gasped.

“Do you like that, sweetheart?” he whispered.

She noticed how dark his eyes had changed, from slate grey to nearly the color of midnight. Had they always done that?

“Yes. Please don’t stop!”

He smiled and repeated the action with her other breast. “Don’t worry. I’m not stopping.”

She squirmed on the bed under the attention from his hot, moist mouth. He took her hand and placed it on the front of his slacks, where his hard bulge strained for freedom. “See what you do to me?” He leaned in and kissed her again, hungrier, his tongue searching for access between her lips.

She pressed her body against his, hooked a leg around him. She grabbed his hand and placed it between her legs. “See what you do to me?” She nipped his ear.

He slipped two fingers inside her, and between that and the heat of his flesh against hers, she moaned. Was this what it was always like between two people in love? She didn’t know. It seemed like her mind had gone foggy. She tried to think about prior encounters with Will and she suddenly realized she couldn’t remember any. Was this their first time?

The memory of Ryan’s voice again. Pretend it’s the first time.

So he had done something.

No reason to question it. She rolled Will onto his back, eager to reveal the hidden length inside his slacks. When she freed him, she immediately sucked him deep into her mouth. He tangled his fingers in her hair and closed his eyes as she stroked him with her lips and tongue. As he worked his hips in time with her motions, she felt him stiffen even more.

“You’ve gotta stop doing that!” he gasped.

She finally lifted her head. “Why?”

He laughed. “If you don’t want me going off right now, you have to stop.”

She tugged on his slacks and he helped her pull them off. Then he flipped her over onto her back. “You’re eager, aren’t you?”

“Make love to me, Will. Take me, make me yours.”

With the length of his body pressed against her, he slipped his stiff member inside her, filling and pleasantly stretching her. Each slow stroke deliciously slid along her clit.

“This is perfect,” she sighed.

He nuzzled the base of her throat. “You’ve made me happy again. Pure joy.”

She closed her eyes and enjoyed every sensation, the feeling of being one with him. She held on as he increased the speed and tempo of his thrusts, rocked her hips with his, found a rhythm.

In her mind, she heard his thoughts. “Come for me, baby. Give it to me.”

It pushed her over the edge. When he felt her climax start he grabbed her hips, trying to finish with her. He cried out and she felt warm heat flood her core, her soul and his mixing, melding.

One.

Instinctively she knew this had to be part of Ryan’s little surprise, because duh, been there, done that.

She still enjoyed it.

As he rolled to his side, with his arms around her, he brushed his fingers up and down her back. She heard his mental whisper. “My soul mate.”

Kal quickly drifted to sleep.

* * * *

Kal opened her eyes and found herself lying in a clearing in the woods.

Oookaaay.

She sat up, realized she was wearing some sort of dress, soft homespun material from the feel of it.

Total silence around her. No birds, no traffic. Part of her felt creeped out. Part of her felt…

Home?

She stood, tensing when she suddenly sensed another presence. She turned and there stood Aidan, dressed…

Well, like a renn faire runaway. At the same time she felt like he was supposed to be dressed that way. Like she was supposed to be dressed this way, too. His blond hair was longer, down well past his shoulders, tied back with a leather thong. He carried a huge sword sheathed in a scabbard slung across his back. He smiled and walked over to her.

“Little one, what are you doing here?”

She stared at him. He wasn’t speaking English, but she understood every word. She had no idea why, but she could. Behind him appeared Ryan. She almost didn’t recognize him at first. He was dressed in a similar manner as Aidan, his long hair also tied back.

Kal’s heart thumped when she saw him, her soul yearning for him the way it yearned for Will when he was away from her. She crossed the clearing in a few strides and threw herself into his arms, deeply kissed him.

When she finally tipped her head back to look at him, she smiled. “Ami.”

He picked her up and spun her around, the biggest, brightest smile Kal had ever seen on his face. She’d never seen him smile as broadly as he was now, and her heart swelled even more.

“Chloe, how I love you.”

“Take her home, brother,” Aidan said from somewhere behind them. His voice sounded amused. “We can pick up the trail tomorrow. I’ll stay here tonight. Praise the gods together as loudly as you wish. Perhaps tonight I’ll actually get some sleep.”

Ryan laughed and kissed her again. She closed her eyes and felt the shift, knew they’d gone…home?

She opened her eyes as Ryan laid her on their bed. The room looked sparse, nearly primitive, but tidy and clean. He stretched out beside her. “I missed you, my love,” he whispered as he kissed her throat. She also realized he wasn’t speaking English, but she was beyond caring about that little factoid.

Her fingers gripped the back of his head, found the leather thong holding his hair, pulled it free. It cascaded across his shoulders.

“I missed you too, my sweet Amiago.”

Kal felt every touch, every kiss, but it was more like a conscious memory than a dream. It felt like it had really happened, she couldn’t control or change the events, simply relive them even while her mind struggled to make sense of it all.

While she thought she would feel guilty over enjoying how Ryan made love to her, as she later snuggled with him, falling asleep safe in his arms, her thoughts were only of him.

* * * *

Kal awoke exhausted the next morning. She knew she’d dreamed, unusual scenes that were fuzzy in their recollection and disturbed her in ways she couldn’t understand, and yet she wished she could clearly recall them.

She stared at Will. Still asleep, his head tucked against her, his arm draped across her hip.

Making love to him last night had almost felt like the first time all over again for real. In morning’s light, she had no trouble discerning the truth, that it had been their wedding night and not really their first time.

I’ll have to thank Ryan.

“Thank Ryan for what?” Will mumbled.

She blushed, embarrassed that Will had heard her thought. She vaguely remembered part of her dream, about making love to Ryan, but it had been strange, out of place, like a memory of a long-distant past.

Kal quickly shielded those thoughts from Will. “He pulled a little mind trick with me.”

Will’s eyes popped open as his face darkened. “What did he do?”

She grinned. “Mr. Jealousy, are we?”

He sat up. “What did he do?”

She put her arms around him. “He told me before the ceremony to pretend that last night was our very first night together. It sort of did feel like it.”

Will relaxed and kissed her. “Oh.”

“That’s sweet, that you’re so jealous,” she teased. “You two won’t start fighting again, will you?”

He pulled her back down to the bed and rolled her on top of him. “Not unless he starts some shit with me.”

They ate breakfast before driving away from the city. “So when do I find out our plans?” she asked.

He smiled. “When we get there.”

As they drove north toward Cheyenne, Wyoming, then west on I-80, Kal started to get a pretty good idea of where they were going. Will took his time, giving her plenty of opportunities to stop and take pictures of the scenery. They stopped early and had dinner before checking in to a small motel near Rock Springs.

“When do we get to Yellowstone?” she playfully asked after he’d made love to her.

He gently nipped her shoulder. “You been sneaking looks at my thoughts?”

“No. It doesn’t take a genius to read road signs.”

“Two days in the Tetons. Four days in Yellowstone, then a roundabout drive through some other sites in Wyoming, Montana, and South Dakota. We’re taking two weeks off.”

“Two weeks!” She sat up, irritated. “With as much stuff as we have going on?” And with her dad dying.

“Relax. Your mom and dad insisted on it, believe me. I would have been happy with a three-day weekend, but your mom and dad told Aidan to set us up on a long trip to get away.”

She’d managed to spend most of their trip so far not thinking about how short time was for her dad. Now she felt guilty for enjoying herself so much.

Will pulled her back into his arms, snuggled her tightly against him. “Sleep, sweetheart. It’s okay. Enjoy this time together.”

She didn’t realize how tired she was, falling asleep almost immediately.

* * * *

The primitive pants Kal wore weren’t much more than a loose skirt split up the center and sewn shut along the inseams. Something had her on edge, but what that something was, she wasn’t sure. She’d visited the village market earlier that day, that much she remembered. Something about a man…

Kal shook her head. It felt wrongly right being here. Embedded in this dream, she could remember her dream from the night before. This one also carried her along with it, without question or interference from her.

She lit a fire in the hearth and prepared to make the stew when one of the horses nervously whinnied outside.

Instincts on edge, she drew her sword from the scabbard hung on the wall. Aidan and Amiago were out on a mission, she wouldn’t disturb them for a wolf or wild boar, that would be ridiculous. Aidan would never let her live it down. Amiago would reassure her it was okay, but he’d have that deliciously handsome twinkle in his eyes, amused that his soul mate had come crying to him over a mere animal.

She wrapped her fingers around her amulet and brought it to her lips, kissed it for luck, her nervous habit. Then she carefully opened the door.

When the huge hand reached out and grabbed her, she barely had time to make out the large man’s face before the dream faded and Kal sank into deep, inky blackness…

* * * *

“What’s wrong?” Will looked at Kal from across the booth, his brow furrowed with worry.

Kal picked at her oatmeal. More dreams. These of a decidedly darker tone than the ones the night before. “Nothing. I think it’s just stress, that’s all.”

“Are you feeling okay?”

She pulled herself together. This was her honeymoon, for crying out loud. She instinctively reached for the amulet around her neck and played with it, fingered it, feeling slightly calmer as she did.

“Yes.” She forced a smile. “I’ll feel a lot better once we’re in Yellowstone and relaxing.”

The dreams continued the next three nights, both good and bad, then thankfully ended. At least she couldn’t remember most of the details upon awaking.

She enjoyed her time alone with Will. When they finally flew back to Columbus at the end of their journey, Ryan met them at the airport.

“All’s well,” he assured them. “I’ll walk to the parking garage with you. You can take the car from there, I’ll return home.”

Kal watched the men interact. Will still acted reserved, but not the blatant, outward hostility he’d once expressed for Ryan.

So far, she’d managed to keep Ryan’s secret for him. After her initial shock of the revelation had worn off, and then with the wedding and her father’s illness to cope with, not to mention the little matter of a wildly famous TV show to produce, it had become easier to not think about it.

Ryan and Will talked on their way back to the car, the men refusing to let her carry any luggage other than her purse. Ryan helped Will load everything, then shook Will’s hand before hugging Kal.

“I hope you had a wonderful time, love.”

She hugged him a hair tighter. “I did. Thank you.”

As she held him, her dreams came back in full clarity, slamming into her brain with cataclysmic force. Ryan, but going by a different name, and everything they’d done…

The amulet around her neck suddenly felt very warm against her skin.

Ryan quickly stepped away from her and opened the back passenger door. “Until later, then.” He climbed in, closed the door and disappeared.

Will held the passenger door for her. “I’m guessing back to your mom and dad’s?”

Kal nodded, still reeling, looking at where Ryan had been. “Yeah. That’s fine.”

Chapter 18

Aidan changed clothes three times before Jeff enveloped him in a strong hug and refused to let him go. “Stop it. You look fine.”

Aidan tried to crane his neck around Jeff to view at himself in the mirror. “I don’t want to screw this up.” He’d eschewed the flamboyant tropical shirts and mismatched shorts for a sedate button-up Oxford shirt and khaki slacks. “I want to look nice.”

“You do look nice.”

He met Jeff’s gaze. “I want you to be proud of me.”

Jeff looked taken aback. “I am proud of you! What are you talking about?”

“I mean…” Aidan stepped out of their embrace and sat on the bed. “I don’t want to look like a doofy screw-up to them. I want them to like me.”

Jeff sat next to him. “They will like you. They already do like you. You saw how they were at the reception.” He smoothed Aidan’s hair, a habit Aidan had quickly grown to love. “No, they still haven’t totally wrapped their heads around the ‘gay son’ concept, but they’re getting there. They’re okay with it.” He squeezed Aidan’s hands. “It’s not like I’m going down on you in front of them at the dinner table.”

It took a second for Jeff’s words to register in Aidan’s brain. Coupled with Jeff’s playful smile, it set Aidan off on a laughing jag. “Holy crap, buddy. I never would have expected you to say something like that.” He tightly hugged Jeff. “Okay. I promise I’ll be on my best behavior tonight. I’ll let you take the lead.”

“Just be yourself. Be your normal self and they’ll like you.”

Aidan was glad Jeff felt so confident. Frankly, he didn’t share his lover’s positive attitude. He let Jeff drive. By the time they’d arrived at the Conrad home, Aidan had nearly worked himself into a panic attack.

Jeff noticed. Before they exited the car, Jeff leaned in and kissed Aidan. Suddenly, everything felt perfectly copacetic in Aidan’s world.

Jeff stroked his cheek. “It’s okay. They like you. Quit worrying.”

“How’d you do that?” Aidan hoarsely whispered.

“Do what?” Jeff asked with a puzzled look.

“Calm me down like that?”

Jeff smiled. “Maybe that’s a sign we’re meant to be together. Did you ever think of it that way?”

“I love you.”

Jeff’s smile broadened. “I love you, too. When we get back to the hotel tonight, I’m going to show you just how much I love you.”

During their walk to the front door, Jeff firmly clasped Aidan’s hand and refused to let go. Aidan didn’t want him to let go. The brief return of his anxiety between their kiss and getting out of the car had disappeared when Jeff gripped his hand.

Jeff knocked on the door, then opened it and stuck his head inside. “Mom, Dad, we’re here.”

“Come on in!” his mom called from inside the house.

Jeff pushed the door open and led Aidan inside. Bill and Elise Conrad owned a typical middle class home, neat and tidy and nothing you’d see in a Vogue layout, but nothing to be ashamed of either. The table in the large eat-in kitchen was set for five, Aidan noticed. Elise walked over and hugged Jeff and Aidan. Bill shook hands with both of them and motioned them to the table.

“Can I do anything to help, ma’am?” Aidan asked.

Jeff obviously favored his mother in appearance. Her smile looked nearly identical to his. “No, it’s done, I just need to put it on the table. Kim will be here any minute.”

Jeff groaned as he sat. “I should have known. Mom, did you have to invite her?”

“She’s your sister. You haven’t seen her in a while.”

“Did you give her a ‘no lecture’ rule for the night?”

“Yes, I did.”

Jeff motioned Aidan to sit next to him. His father had already taken a seat at one end of the table. Aidan remembered Jeff mentioning his sister, but he hadn’t talked much about her. Jeff looked at Aidan. “Just ignore her if she starts in on one of her tirades. I’m apologizing in advance. Seriously.”

Bill Conrad laughed. “Well, she’s opinionated, I’ll give her that.” He directed his next comment to Aidan. “I’m sure you and Jeff have had talks about our family and our beliefs. While I’ll admit there’s things I’m not comfortable with and don’t necessarily agree with, I’ll also admit that we love our children first and foremost, and we want them to be happy.” He took a deep breath. “Jeff’s sister isn’t as… shall we say, flexible.”

Aidan felt his gut tighten. Apparently sensing his nervousness, Jeff patted Aidan’s leg under the table.

It immediately calmed Aidan.

Aidan wondered about that for the briefest of moments. Here he was, ages old, much older than Jeff, and yet Jeff was handling this like everything was normal and easy.

Aidan was about to ask a question when the front door opened and slammed shut. “Mom, Dad, I’m here.”

Jeff had time to flash Aidan a reassuring smile and wink before Kim walked through the doorway.

Kim was five years older than Jeff, but she looked even older than that. Where Jeff looked young and mellow, she looked like something rode hard and put away wet for far too many seasons. Her dark brown hair was liberally threaded with grey. Pulled back tightly into a severe bun, it only emphasized the deep lines etched around her eyes and mouth, which added several more years to her face. He didn’t even have to get a whiff of her to know she was a heavy smoker. Her coarse voice betrayed her. Her dark brown pantsuit looked like a rummage sale discard and made her appear even older.

“So there you are,” Kim barked. “About time you came home to visit.” She sat across the table from Jeff and Aidan without attempting to hug her brother or parents. She made no move to shake hands or introduce herself. She did, however, shoot an evil glare at Aidan.

Was it even worth it to try to mojo her into behaving herself? Aidan considered it for a moment and realized the effort would most likely be wasted. He’d have to focus on her all evening to keep her civil and accepting, maintain eye contact with her.

“Aid, this is my older sister, Kim,” Jeff said. Now a shade of anxiety tinted Jeff’s voice.

Something deep and instinctive inside Aidan took hold of him. Protective. No one would make Jeff feel like that and get away with it. He wouldn’t let anyone treat his Jeff like that.

Aidan turned on the charm. “Pleased to meet you, Kim.” He extended his arm across the table as he reached up with his free hand and touched his amulet through his shirt. When he looked into her eyes he felt a negative wave of energy from her wash over him.

Damn, she was a fucking black hole. Totally human, obviously. Sometimes people were like that. Very few people, fortunately. Whether they were emotional vampires or simply assholes, they sucked the life out of a room, metaphorically speaking. She could do a Hoover vacuum proud.

Well, why not? He enjoyed a challenge once in a while.

Kim’s voice faltered. “Um. Nice to meet you.” She shook Aidan’s hand and looked a little confused.

Aidan felt Jeff’s eyes flicker to him. Perhaps he sensed something. Even so, Aidan couldn’t be distracted. Not yet. Not until he had a firmer hold on her. “Jeff said you’re a computer programmer?”

Kim eventually nodded. “Yeah. I’m a sysadmin for a server farm.”

Ten minutes later, they were eating. Jeff’s parents looked decidedly relieved their daughter hadn’t blown up yet. Jeff looked silently amused, obviously knowing Aidan was doing something to keep her occupied. Aidan kept busy talking with her, keeping her focused on any topic besides the one she’d so obviously come prepared to do battle over.

When they finished dinner, Aidan touched his amulet again and focused the strongest thought he could at Kim. She pushed back from the table. “I’m sorry, I can’t stay. I have to go in early tomorrow.” She looked confused. “I’ll talk to you later.” She turned and left without further discussion.

Jeff hid his amused snort behind a sudden coughing fit. “Bye, Kim,” he called after her.

“Whatever,” she shot back before slamming the front door behind her.

Tension immediately bled from the room at her departure. Aidan excused himself to the bathroom, where he locked himself in and held onto the sink for several long minutes with shaking hands. That had taken a lot out of him, even more than he’d anticipated. If it had been for almost anyone but Jeff, he never would have put himself through that. After a few minutes he felt steady enough to return to the table, and washed his face before leaving the bathroom. He forced a smile, but the obvious relief Jeff and his parents felt over Kim not exploding at their guest had been well worth it.

Elise shooed the boys out to the living room. “I’ll bring our coffee and desert out there. Go on and get comfortable.”

Bill went upstairs for a moment. Aidan opted to take one of the chairs across from the couch. When he did, Jeff leaned over.

“What’d you do to her, Aid?” Jeff anxiously whispered. “Are you okay? You don’t look good. Do you want to leave?”

Aidan shook his head. He still felt too shaky to talk, like he’d just run a marathon.

An hour later, after coffee, cobbler, and conversation, an exhausted Aidan slumped in the passenger seat while Jeff drove them back to the hotel. Aidan closed his eyes and pressed his forehead against the cool glass of the window.

Jeff reached out and caught his hand, held it. “Tell me what happened. Are you okay?”

“Yeah. Just really tired.” The feel of Jeff’s flesh against his… It made it okay. Aidan felt a little better.

Jeff squeezed, and Aidan realized now he felt a lot better.

He laced his fingers through Jeff’s. Almost as if recharging from the contact, Aidan felt energy flowing from Jeff to him. “Are you okay?” he asked Jeff.

“Whatever you did, thank you.”

Aidan opened his eyes. “No, I mean, do you feel okay right now? I mean right this minute?” He sat up, already feeling nearly normal again.

“Heck yeah, I feel great!”

“Not tired or drained or anything?”

Jeff shook his head. “No. I feel like taking you back to our room and having a lot of fun. Why? Don’t you feel well? What happened? You look exhausted.”

“A little,” he admitted, but already knew he was a thousand times better than he’d felt upon leaving the Conrad home. There was no doubt the contact with Jeff had recharged him. “I’ll be fine soon.”

Something else he’d have to ask Ryan about if he ever worked up enough nerve.

Chapter 19

Some nights, after Will fell asleep, Kal would lie in bed next to him and finger the amulet; her eyes closed, trying to recreate the dreams she’d had while on their honeymoon. She could remember them now, but had no new ones.

It frustrated her.

If only they hadn’t felt so freaking real.

She knew there was a lot of potential mental exploring she could do, yet part of her hesitated. If everyone had multiple lives, did she really want to go there, look and see who she’d been before?

If she tried to reconcile what the dreams meant, not look at them as memories, perhaps it was just psychological mumbo-jumbo of her feeling like Aidan’s little sister and like Ryan’s…

Kal squeezed her eyes tightly shut and wished that thought away. She loved Will.

Still, unbidden, her fingers worked the amulet.

They couldn’t be memories. They couldn’t be glimpses from a past life. They’d started only after she had the amulet. It had probably just supercharged her imagination. With the stress of the wedding behind her, and now focusing on her father, it was her brain’s way of dealing.

That was her story and she’d dang well stick to it. It was the safest thing to do.

The only explanation that didn’t cause an achy, pinching feeling to plague her soul.

* * * *

Will understood the honeymoon was a brief emotional respite for Kal. After their return, they still spent many nights at her parents’ home, usually three or four nights a week, “returning” home each weekend. At least now she would allow him to make love to her when under their roof, allowing her a brief emotional respite.

One afternoon, Will had gone to the Tampa office to help Aidan take care of a few things when Ryan appeared about an hour later.

From the grim look on Ryan’s face, Will knew he couldn’t have good news.

“What?”

Ryan softly spoke. “I suggest you return to Columbus and stay there for the duration.”

Will paled. “How soon?”

Ryan shook his head.

Will immediately returned to their bedroom in the Martins’ home, where he was supposedly napping.

Reverend Martin’s hospital bed was set up in what had been his downstairs study. He’d been too weak to climb the stairs since after the wedding.

Kal sat reading in the corner. Her mom sat bedside, holding Kenneth’s hand.

When Will walked in, Kal looked up and smiled. “Good nap?”

He nodded.

Kal must have sensed Will’s purpose because her face immediately fell. She put down her book, walked over to her father’s bed and took his other hand. Will stood behind her, his arms around her, trying to pour as much strength and comfort into her as he could.

Reverend Martin’s eyes were open, but he didn’t appear to be focused on anything inside that room.

Kal choked back a sob. “I love you, Daddy.”

He smiled and slowly swiveled his head toward her. “I love you too, sweetie,” he said in a tiny, weak voice. “I love you very much. Don’t be sad. The pain is gone. It doesn’t hurt anymore.”

Kal sobbed.

Her mom squeezed his hand. “I love you, Kenneth.”

“I love you too, Laura.” His eyes found Will and seemed to focus on his son-in-law. “You promise? To take care of them?”

Will nodded. He reached around Kal and gently squeezed Kenneth’s shoulder. “I promise, Dad.”

He nodded. “Thank you.” He closed his eyes.

He wasn’t gone yet, but Will sensed he’d slipped into a coma. Will called the Hospice nurse in from the kitchen and she checked his vital signs. Kal refused to leave his side or let go of his hand, so Will dragged a chair over for her and made her sit. While the women were gathered around Kenneth’s bed, Will stepped outside the front door and summoned Ryan.

Ryan looked grim. “Not quite yet.”

“I think I need your help.” Will had dealt with a lot of death in his years. Most of it quick and issued by his own hand. Never had he coped with a slow decline, especially with someone he knew well that so strongly affected those he loved.

Ryan nodded and followed Will inside.

Laura Martin didn’t question Ryan’s timely arrival. Kal glanced at him before returning her attention to her father. She had reached across the bed and was also holding her mother’s hand.

Ryan stood behind Laura while Will retook his position behind Kal. They each placed a hand over the women’s hands and waited.

Kal knew they had to be doing something—for her and her mother, not for her father. She could feel her grief, while still strong and sharp, almost become more manageable. She rested her head against Will’s stomach, glad he was there to help her through this.

In the quiet room her father’s breathing became more shallow, took on a rattling tone she didn’t think really happened except in books. After another few minutes his chest rose, fell, and lay still.

Kal closed her eyes as tears flowed down her cheeks, but it was as if she stood outside herself and watched the scene before her.

Her mom kissed him and smoothed his hair down, gently squeezed his hand. “I’ll see you one day, Kenneth,” she whispered.

Kal thought that would finish her, but a sudden flow of calm through her kept her silent.

Will.

When Laura stood, Ryan kept his arm around her waist and gently helped her out of the room while the nurse double-checked for a pulse and noted the time. Kal felt frozen in place.

Will pressed his lips to the top of her head. “He’s out of pain, sweetheart,” he whispered. “He’s free.”

She nodded, crying, unable to move.

She tried not to think about Bobby Martinez.

Will sent a silent message to Ryan. “Summon Aidan, please. I don’t have the energy to do it right now. I need to stay focused on her.”

A moment later, Aidan and Jeff entered through the front door. Aidan immediately walked into the study and wrapped his arms around Kal and Will. He kissed her cheek. “I’m so sorry, sugar.”

She silently nodded.

In the living room, Jeff sat on the sofa on Laura’s other side and hugged her, softly talked with her while Ryan kept his arm around her shoulders. Will eventually coaxed Kal out of the study and into the living room. She still didn’t speak although her tears had dried.

It worried him. He could normally read her emotions and feelings, but it felt like a firm cocoon had tightly wound around her soul, not even a mental barrier but something deeper. It wasn’t like he could easily ask Ryan about it under the circumstances.

Two hours later, the undertakers had retrieved Kenneth’s body and the house quickly filled with friends and former parishioners as news spread through the grapevine. At one point, Will left Jeff and Aidan with Kal while he walked outside to talk to Ryan.

“What do I do now?” Will asked him.

“Love her. Console her. Let her come to you as she needs you, let her use your strength.”

“She’s closing herself off.”

Ryan nodded. “Sometimes that’s a normal reaction with them.”

Will scrubbed his face with his hands. “I’m deferring to you, here. You’re the expert. I’m clueless.” That was probably the hardest admission he ever had to make.

Ryan didn’t bust his balls about it either. “Trust yourself. You’ll do fine. I have every confidence in you that you can care for her.”

* * * *

By that evening, Kal had taken over handling phone calls despite Will’s pleas to let him do it for her. She wore a flat, calm expression he wasn’t familiar with, had never seen her use before. Her soft, nearly toneless voice added to his anxiety. He hoped it was simply stress and grief that would work itself out.

Ryan caught his eye at one point and tipped his head, indicating he wanted to speak with him outside again. They walked a few feet away from the front porch.

“Well?” Will asked.

Ryan shrugged. “Give her time, keep her close. We’ll see how she is in a few days.”

“Can you stay a while longer?”

“I’ll have to leave at some point, but I’ll return first thing in the morning.”

“Thanks.”

Ryan patted him on the shoulder and returned to the house. Will took a deep breath and looked around. Abby’s family had all died countless ages ago. Her people were used to death as a way of life. She had immediately picked up and gone on even as she grieved. Not…this.

It scared him. Both Kal’s reaction and his. He worried he wouldn’t be able to do what she needed. Shouldn’t this be instinctive for him as her soul mate? He’d been too wrapped in his own grief when Abby died to even begin to coach someone else through it. Chloe’s death so many eons ago had been more a fight for Ryan’s survival. Besides, he’d never known Chloe.

With a deep sigh, Will returned to the house.

* * * *

Four days later, Will sat in a front row pew of the same church they’d been married in. Kal was sandwiched between himself and Laura, with Jeff on Laura’s far side. In the row behind them, Aidan and Ryan sat with their hands gently resting on the women’s shoulders, as if comforting them.

They’d chosen to have visitation the night before at the funeral home. For two hours Will sat, trying to stay in physical contact with Kal. Aidan, Jeff, and Ryan hovered close around Laura, but she was actually coping with it quite well and needed no more than simple human kindness and concern.

Unlike Kal, whose grief was so deep she sucked every last spare ounce of energy Will could give her and then some. He was grateful for Ryan and Aidan’s presence. Even Jeff seemed to have a calming effect on her.

Laura had picked a nice photo of her husband, taken a few years earlier. From his warm, friendly smile, you’d never suspect he’d held fire and brimstone views that would normally alienate a goodly chunk of people.

His casket—closed, of course—was draped with flowers. More overflowed around it.

Jeff’s father conducted the service. Will tried to focus on Kal and not be distracted by the mourners around them. He damn sure wasn’t paying attention to the service. It was, to him, a waste of time. All he wanted was to have it over with so he could shuttle Kal and Laura through the graveside service, and then home again for the wake. To get Kal’s healing on track.

He knew he couldn’t rush them.

Kal had not cried since the day her father died. Ryan and Aidan both reassured Will it was just one of many possible normal reactions. Will wasn’t so sure. She still felt emotionally and mentally closed off to him at a fundamental level. Combined with his massive outflow of energy to keep her stable, it worried him.

Was he hindering her grieving by supporting her like that?

Will kept his fingers laced through Kal’s during the entire service. Ryan, Jeff, and Aidan rode with them in the limousine to the cemetery and stood behind the two women for the short internment ceremony. Back at the house, several of Laura’s friends were ready with food and beverages for the mourners. Will settled Kal on the couch and noticed as the afternoon wore on that not only was she not pulling energy from him anymore, but the shell around her soul had hardened.

She spoke quietly in short, succinct sentences. After most of the mourners had left, she slipped away upstairs to their bedroom. Will followed her.

Kal removed her black dress and hung it up. “Just stay downstairs with Mom, please?” she softly asked.

He hugged her, tried to probe her soul, didn’t want to force the issue. He kissed her forehead. “Lie down, try to rest.”

She nodded.

When he came up two hours later to check on her, she was sound asleep and hadn’t stirred. By eleven o’clock that night, Laura Martin had gone to bed while Will, Ryan, Aidan and Jeff quietly talked in the kitchen.

Will wrapped his hands around a steaming mug of hot tea. “I don’t know how to help her,” he admitted. “I don’t know what to do.”

“Let the shock wear off,” Aidan suggested. “She’s flat worn out, physically and mentally. Give her a few days to recover her energy. I’m not saying she’ll bounce back. I’m just saying I think she’s dealing the best way she knows how.”

Ryan nodded. “Aidan’s right.”

Aidan’s eyes widened in shock. “Someone write that down.”

“What?” Jeff asked.

Will smiled, but it looked tired. “Ryan admitted Aidan was right about something.”

The men softly laughed.

Will finished his tea. “I need to go up there to her. Thank you guys, seriously, for all of this. I appreciate it. Especially you, Ryan.”

“Write that one down,” Ryan gently snarked with a smile.

Jeff didn’t ask out loud, but Aidan answered his silent question anyway. “Will thanking Ryan. Who’d a thunk?”

* * * *

Bera watched them bury Kal’s father while standing downwind and at a prudent distance from the main funeral gathering. She’d shifted to look like one of the groundskeepers. With the Stooges’ attention on Kal and her mother, they didn’t notice her.

Obviously, with the latest events, unless she got a “donation” from Will or Aidan, she had to find a way to coerce Ryan into doing it. That really put a kink in her plans. Back to the fucking drawing board.

She shook her head in disgust. All these years, and now he picks to settle down.

Her fucking dumb luck.

Scratch that plan then.

With Ryan around his soul brothers, it would be difficult to sneak her way in. This would require additional planning. Fortunately, she’d taken a few precautions, had a back up hideout. Thank the gods for her cousins in the Selkie Clan. No love lost between them, but Bera had pressed them to fulfill their Clan obligation to help her.

Well, not help. At least they put her up so Ryan couldn’t easily sniff her out. Bera had heard rumors he’d called in Enforcers to track her. If that was the case, time was even shorter than she imagined. She might have to…

A new idea formed. Maybe she could use this to her advantage. Because of Boorman’s influence, she now had the ability to cross through several realms. If she could draw at least one of the Stooges over, she might be able to lay a trap.

That was worth looking into.

She stepped behind a tree and disappeared.

* * * *

The Selkie, Cyadna, looked up from her stove when Bera appeared on her hearth. “Oh. You’re back.” She’d reluctantly agreed to let Bera use her house for a crossing point from Tavares to Earth when Bera invoked Clan ties. The last thing Cyadna wanted was a Tanuki troublemaker darkening her door, but it was that or risk having Boorman’s wrath unleashed on her family.

Bera glared at her. “Look, missy. Don’t fuck with me. You know Boorman’s the winning team in this game. You guys need to side with him instead of the Council.” Bera stepped off the stones and wiped at a smudge on the toe of her red pumps. “Tavares is about to experience a change in leadership. It wouldn’t hurt you to follow me and hedge your bets.”

Bera headed for the door. “And I don’t have to tell you to keep your mouth shut about this, do I?”

“Of course not.” Cyadna wished she could wipe the smug smirk off Bera’s face with a cast iron skillet.

Bera left, slamming the door behind her.

Cyadna seethed. She’d always hated Bera and her ilk. She resented Bera’s pressure to go along with this. It wouldn’t keep the peace, it would only put her family and Clan on the wrong end of a bad battle.

She turned off the gas under the burner and wiped her hands on her apron. On Tavares, Selkies lived mostly on land, albeit close to water. Earth-residing Clan frequently reversed that trend, preferring the freedom of their other form. Then again, when residing on-Earth they could easily shift form at will instead of being limited to full moons as on Tavares.

Cyadna knew of others of her kind who quietly wanted to stay out of the war. They wanted to openly support the Council, but Boorman’s rapidly expanding power base and vicious means of keeping order would spell their doom if he took full control.

Perhaps she’d need an on-Earth crossing of her own to make some plans. First, she’d need to gather her people behind her.

She stepped onto her hearth stones and muttered the incantation to take her to her sister’s hearth.

* * * *

Two days later, Bera showed up on Cyadna’s hearth again. How she’d crossed over on-Earth in the first place wasn’t Cyadna’s concern. Bera was a little tipsy.

“Hey, girlfriend!” Bera’s grin chilled Cyadna’s soul. This woman was pure evil, but killing her would only bring Boorman’s wrath directly on her Clan.

Then inspiration struck. “Want some mead?” Cyadna offered.

Bera brightened. “Absolutely! Don’t have to ask me twice!” She stumbled off the hearth and over to the table, where Cyadna filled a bierkrug and slid it in front of her. Bera slurped the mead. “This is great! Do you know how fucking great this is?”

“The mead?”

“No!” Bera looked disgusted at Cyadna’s obtuseness. “My plan! Everything’s nearly complete. I’m trying to track down a couple of people here on Tavares to help, but it’ll work this time.”

Despite her urge to throw up, Cyadna sat across from Bera and smiled. “You know, you never did tell me your plan. I thought about what you said the other day. You’re right. I don’t want my family to be on the losing end of this. What do we need to do to stay alive and be left alone?”

The drunk Tanuki grinned. “Now you’re talkin’!” Bera launched into a full explanation of her scheme while Cyadna forced a smile and kept Bera’s mead topped off. By the time Bera finished an hour later, she’d confirmed most of Cyadna’s suspicions and cemented the Selkie’s resolve to not let Bera and Boorman’s plot go unchallenged.

She also strongly suspected Boorman was only using Bera for a bit of personal revenge. She’d heard a lot of quietly whispered rumors about how Boorman received his horrific scars and why he never personally crossed on-Earth anymore. Without any proof, she wouldn’t repeat those suspicions.

Bera squinted at the old timepiece on the wall. “Holy crap, it’s that late? I need to go talk to Boorman and tell him what’s up!” She stumbled as she got to her feet, then walked around the table and slapped Cyadna on the back. “Thanks again, cos. You’re the greatest!” Bera somehow stayed upright as she weaved out the front door.

Alone again, Cyadna stared at her ceiling and blew out a long breath. She would most likely have to give up her home, her realm, but it was better to do that than to have her people wiped out by a prick with a personality disorder and a raging case of revenge gone bad. Or live with the guilt of more innocent blood spilled when she could have helped stopped it.

Crap.

She tossed the empty bierkrug into the fire and listened as it shattered. Like she would drink out of it again after that Tanuki had used it. How many innocents had to die for Bera’s sickening cause? Bera had already been the instigator of one woman’s death, and it apparently meant nothing to her. Considering she’d also confessed she was willing to murder any children that might challenge her as-yet-to-be-conceived line heir, the woman was certifiably evil in Cyadna’s opinion. Boorman had already well proven his disregard for life.

Cyadna glanced around her home again. She might as well enjoy it while she had it. She might not have it much longer.

She set about making preparations.

* * * *

Kal didn’t want to return to Tampa. Three days after the funeral, her mother insisted. “Honey, it’s over. I’m all right. You’re a phone call away, and you have to get on with your life.”

Will watched but offered no opinion. Frankly, he didn’t know what was right. His instincts told him to go with Laura’s recommendation.

Kal shook her head. “Mom, you need me!”

“No, you need to get back to work. It’s what your father would have wanted.” She hugged her daughter. “Maybe in a month or so I can come down to visit, if that would be okay?”

Will sensed Kal verged on tears, but then she withdrew again.

“Okay, if you’re sure.”

Laura smiled. “I’m sure.” She turned to Will. “Take her home and get started on your life together.” She winked. “And grandchildren.”

* * * *

Ryan willed himself to stay away from Kal. If he was needed, Will would call him. He felt every shred of her grief through the depths of his own soul, wished he could personally hold and comfort her.

She’s not mine.

That was his silent mantra.

He was at home in Atlanta one evening, reading, when a person appeared even through the barrier he’d erected. He didn’t look up from his book as he set his glass of merlot on the table. “You don’t take hints to stay away very well, do you?” She was one of the few who could pierce his barrier.

He heard her soft sigh, felt her walk over to the couch and stand behind him.

He still didn’t turn.

“You’re a rather melancholy boy, aren’t you?”

“I don’t wish to discuss this, Mother.” He struggled to focus on the printed page before him.

She gently laid her hands on her son’s shoulders. “So much pain in your soul. Doesn’t it wear you out?”

He closed his eyes. “What part of ‘I don’t wish to discuss this’ wasn’t clear?” Persephone was like good mothers everywhere, through time immemorial. They hated seeing their children suffer.

He finally looked at her as she walked around the sofa and sat in one of the chairs. In her current appearance, she looked like a middle aged, albeit well-preserved woman, dark blond hair gently piled on her head. Jeans and a button-up shirt hanging over her pants. A fishing guide shirt, he realized.

Her blue eyes pierced through him. “Amiago, why do you insist on putting yourself through this suffering?”

He slammed the book closed. “Mother, this isn’t exactly a conversation I’d like to have.”

“Which is exactly why we’re having it. I’ve stayed out of your affairs for quite a while now, you must admit. I even understood why you felt the need to walk away from Arnau and Aidan, and I promised I wouldn’t interfere there, either. This is really too much, don’t you think?”

“What would you have me do?” he roared.

She didn’t flinch, didn’t draw back. “I would have you be happy. You were happy once, remember?”

“Yes.” Gods knew it had been countless eons ago, it felt like.

“Take another soul mate. Move on with your life.”

“I can’t.”

“You can and you damn well know it!” She stood and paced the living room. “You just don’t want to!”

“Why would I? She’s the woman I love, the only woman I love. Why would I want to take another?”

“Why didn’t you take her when you had the chance?”

“I couldn’t let Will die, Mother.” He threw the book across the room. “Was I supposed to let my soul brother die so I could be happy? How would that not taint my own bond with her, even had I done it?”

She sadly shook her head. “You always were a stubborn child.”

“You didn’t come here to discuss my love life, did you?”

“No.” She sat on the coffee table in front of him. “Well, yes. Actually, I did. I’m your mother. I can feel your pain, you know.”

He set his jaw and glared at her. “You have no earthly idea how much pain I’m in on a daily basis. Don’t you dare attempt to sympathize with me and pretend to understand what I’ve gone through.”

Persephone realized this wasn’t going the way she’d hoped. She’d promised her husband not to let the cat out of the bag. It would only make things worse if she did.

A lot worse.

“Amiago,” she pleaded, “this isn’t healthy for you. Your father and I are concerned for you.”

“It’s much appreciated,” he said through gritted teeth.

She sighed. “You stubborn, hard-headed child.” She stood. “Just like your father.”

“Goodbye, Mother.”

Persephone returned home to Boca Grande. Her husband was stretched out asleep on the couch, Wheel of Fortune on the TV. They’d spent all day out in the boat, fishing for tarpon. Hades had made her promise not to get involved in Ami’s life, to let their son run The Firm and his personal affairs after her first plan had so epically failed. It was too difficult for her to watch Ami’s perpetual sorrow.

It wasn’t supposed to be like this. And dammit, yes, she felt guilty she’d only compounded his grief.

She went to take a shower, letting the hot spray wash the salty residue, smell of bait and sunscreen off her skin. Ami should be happy now, having children.

Grandchildren.

They’d been sworn to secrecy by him, to never reveal the truth to Aidan. That pain pierced her own soul. That their grandson never had a chance to live.

She grabbed the scrubbie and body wash and lathered up. Her plan had been perfect. Once she had found and traced Chloe’s soul, she had waited for her to die again, then engineered her birth into another human. Amiago would go to the village, meet the girl, and fall in love with her immediately. How much simpler could it get?

Hades gave them the bullshit assignment. Easy. Ami would go to the village, the other two on a scouting mission.

But no. Ami had stayed with Aidan and told Arnau—Will was his name now, she reminded herself—to go in his place.

Gods, how such a stupid mistake could cause so much pain!

When Ami showed up at their home that very evening, after Will had introduced him to his new soul mate, Persephone had realized the horrific blunder and ignored her husband’s scathing glare.

And then…

She finished her shower and dried, put on a nightgown. Maybe Hades was right. Maybe she should have left well enough alone. But how was a mother supposed to ignore her child’s anguish and not get involved?

Chapter 20

Will worried about Kal after they returned to Tampa. Once the initial shock of Kenneth’s death started to wear off, Kal slipped into a deep depression Will feared might take her over. Even Kal’s mom seemed to handle losing her husband better than Kal was taking things.

Two weeks after her father’s death, Kal barely spoke, barely ate. Didn’t cry. Will tried to coax her into talking, but all she would do if they weren’t working was curl up and go to sleep. At work she wasn’t much more responsive than a zombie, and had turned a lot of her show duties over to Jeff.

One evening, after she’d once again fallen asleep, Will stepped into the living room and softly spoke.

“Ryan, appareo.”

He appeared immediately, looking concerned. “What’s wrong?”

Will nodded toward the back sliders and they stepped onto the lanai. Will motioned him to a chair. “It’s Kal.”

Ryan sighed and took a seat. “She’s not dealing with this well, is she?”

Will shook his head. “I don’t know what to do.”

Ryan carefully considered his answer. He didn’t wish to overstep his boundaries. After a long moment, he spoke. “What are you asking of me?”

“Is there anything you can do to help her?”

“I could talk with her, if that’s what you mean.”

“That’s what I mean.”

“You don’t mind?”

Will studied the ground. “She’s in pain. I can’t seem to help her. If you can, I won’t be mad about that.” He finally met Ryan’s steady gaze. “I know the two of you are close. I already told you it’s okay. It’s…” He sighed. “It’s like you and Abby were. If you can talk to her and help her through this, I’d be very grateful.”

Ryan slowly nodded. “All right then. I didn’t want to cause friction between us.”

“I know that. I appreciate it.” He leaned back in his chair and laced his hands behind his head. “I get the impression Kal knows more about what’s going on in your head than I do. Maybe about the past.”

Ryan forced his expression to stay neutral. “Do you?”

“She says I shouldn’t be mad at you for the past. That maybe you had your reasons. That maybe they were good reasons I don’t need to know.”

Ryan examined a hangnail on his finger. “Does she now?”

“She does.” Will closed his eyes. “Do I want to know why you left us?” he softly asked.

Ryan froze. “She’s correct. I had my reasons. My position in The Firm doesn’t always allow me the luxury of explanations to others. Not even to my soul brothers. I’m sorry.”

They sat in silence for a while, listening to crickets sounding off near the back fence in the yard. Will eventually spoke again.

“I hated you for a lot of years.”

“I know.”

Will’s jaw clenched. “You were our soul brother. You walked out on us.”

“I know,” Ryan softly replied.

“That’s all you can say?”

“What do you want me to say, Will?” he angrily shot back. “I was not at liberty to explain my actions. It’s not like I wanted to leave.”

“Then why did you?”

Ryan shook his head. “I’m still not at liberty to say. I’m sorry.” He stood. “Summon me when she awakens. Have her dress warmly.” He disappeared before Will could ask him more.

Ryan returned to his Atlanta condo and stared out the windows at the skyline. No, he wasn’t at liberty to say. He couldn’t explain the pain he’d suffered upon meeting Abby, seeing the unadulterated joy on his soul brother’s face as he introduced her to them.

Abby was already Will’s soul mate. There was no undoing that bond. The only way Ryan could deal with his own pain was to distance himself from Will and Aidan. Better for Will and Aidan to hate him for leaving than to spoil his soul brother’s joy.

An hour later, Ryan was sitting on his sofa, sipping a glass of merlot and staring into space. He’d already changed into jeans and a warm shirt and sweater, although the cold wasn’t as much an issue for him. Will summoned him.

Ryan set down his glass and appeared in Will’s living room. Kal sat next to Will on their couch. He hadn’t seen her since the funeral and her appearance shocked him. She looked nearly dead herself, deep hollows under sunken eyes. He imagined she’d lost at least ten pounds, if not more.

His heart ached, pain blooming in his soul.

She looked up at him. As instructed, she’d donned jeans and a sweatshirt.

“Go with him, okay?” Will said. “As long as you need. Listen to him, let him help you. Please?” Ryan watched as Will brushed the hair out of her face, tenderly tucked a stray strand behind her ear. “It’s okay. I don’t mind, seriously. I love you.” He leaned in and kissed her.

She nodded. Ryan extended his hand to her. When she took it, he gently nudged her to her feet. He waited until she looked into his eyes to transport them to their destination.

Kal didn’t speak. He watched her stare at their surroundings, looking around the hillside clearing. Ryan retrieved a blanket and spread it on the ground, sat, and held out his hand to her.

Still without speaking, Kal took his hand and let him nestle her against his chest, his arms wrapped around her as they stared out at the valley below them. It was nearly dark, twilight descending and the sky shifting to purple. He watched as her breath frosted in the chilly air.

He waited to speak until he felt her marginally relax in his arms. “The world, from time before time, has been filled with man trying to make sense of everything he didn’t understand. Even to this day. Ideas and stories created to comfort the mind and ease wounded souls.

“Life and death is an endless cycle. Regardless of how much power I have, there are some things I cannot control, love. You know that.”

He let that sink in for awhile. Darkness descended. With it, the show began.

Curtains of color swept across the sky before them in slow, graceful waves. He heard her sharp intake of breath.

“The northern lights,” he whispered.

He knew from the way her pulse thrummed in her throat that she was watching, listening.

Opening up to him.

“Depending on who you talk to,” he continued, “these beautiful lights are ancient ancestors, sea monsters, fire-breathing dragons, or simply scientific phenomenon. Regardless of the explanation, I am no more able to influence the display you see before us than I am the tide.”

“He wasted his life,” she whispered. “Then he wasted any chance of staying alive longer on his useless faith. He could have gotten treatment. It would have bought him some time.”

Ryan closed his eyes and fought the urge to kiss the back of Kal’s neck. Instead, he cuddled her closer. “I’m sure he didn’t see it that way, love.”

“But it’s all bullshit, isn’t it? He wasted his life lying to himself and his parishioners about what comes next.”

He felt her anger, knew that was part of her grief, tangled so tightly together she couldn’t deal with it all. “Just because there is no Heaven and Hell as he believed doesn’t mean it was a waste of time. Giving comfort to someone is never a waste of time,” he gently said.

“Look at all the crap. All the hateful things he preached that were couched in Biblical justification. All the years he badgered poor Jeff.”

“Are you upset for Jeff or yourself? I get the impression Jeff is rather pleased with how this all worked out.”

She silently shrugged.

“He brought happiness to others in his own way,” Ryan said.

“He doesn’t even get his happily ever after, though. No heavenly choir. No angelic greeting at the pearly gates.”

“His soul will live forever. They all do. There’s no eternal lake of fire to torture people either, so that’s something, right?”

They watched the lights play across the sky.

When she shivered in his arms, he willed another blanket from his condo and wrapped it around them both.

“How did you survive when Chloe died?” Kal asked.

Ryan hoped she didn’t sense his thoughts. “Will and Aidan pulled me through. If it hadn’t been for them, I would have died. That’s why my father bound us as soul brothers.”

“That’s how Will survived Abby dying?”

“Yes. He wasn’t physically injured like I’d been. Still bound to myself and Aidan, he survived, albeit in pain.”

“Even though he wanted to die?”

Ryan closed his eyes again. “I couldn’t let him die,” he finally replied. “I love him far too much to allow that to happen. I would do anything to keep him alive.”

“What about the pain? Your pain? From losing Chloe?”

“We all deal in the way we deal.”

More silence between them.

“He’s really gone, isn’t he?” she asked.

“I’m so sorry, love.”

“Was he reincarnated? Like Chloe and Abby?”

“At some point, I’m sure that will happen. I don’t know if it’s already happened or not. Please don’t ask me to look into that. It’s best you don’t know.”

“New life, new start?”

“Exactly.”

“Will he be happy?”

“Let’s hope so, love. Every soul experiences at least a little joy.”

After another few minutes she shuddered as sobs wracked her body. He held her and softly murmured to her, comforting her. He desperately wanted to ease her suffering but knew she had to go through this, experience it, feel it, put it past her or she’d never truly heal. She cried for the better part of an hour as he softly hummed to her, trying to soothe her. When she settled in his arms she stared at the lights, still sniffling.

“I miss him. As much as I sometimes hated the things he did, I miss him. I miss my Daddy.”

“I know.”

“I had dreams on my honeymoon.”

Ryan silently swore. “Did you now?”

“I dreamed of you and Aidan. They didn’t feel like dreams.”

“Dreams can be very deceptive things.”

She fell silent for a moment. “Could they have been memories? From a past life?”

She was far more perceptive than he ever imagined. “What do you think they were?”

“Please don’t give me the ‘sometimes a cigar is just a cigar’ line.”

He smiled. Some of her spunky nature was returning. That was a very good sign. “I didn’t have the dreams, so I can’t be the one to tell you what they were. What gives you most comfort to believe?”

Her voice dropped to barely a whisper. “It gives me the most comfort to believe they were dreams.” Her next statement shocked him. “But there’s part of me that wishes at least some of them were memories.”

He damn well knew what her dreams were, because lying in his bed, he’d felt them as his own amulet grew hot in his hand while she’d had them.

Memories of their past life together.

“Dreams are just that, love. Dreams. The mind copes the way it copes.”

The aurora swirled across the sky. “Where are we?” she softly asked, apparently willing to change the subject, much to Ryan’s relief.

“Alaska.”

“They’re pretty. I’ve never seen them before.” He sensed the shift in her mood. The hard shell around her emotions had cracked. She would heal. Slowly, over time, but she’d turned the corner. Will could now take over and ease her through her grief, as it should be. “Tell me about the myths. Please?”

He shifted position slightly to make sure she was comfortable. He relaxed with her and told her about the Vikings, the Scots, the Inuit. From the Aborigines to the Mauri, the Chuvash and others. He softly spoke the old tales, and sometimes she cried. By the time he ran out of stories it was an hour before dawn and they were now lying on the blanket, Kal safely tucked in his arms.

Nearly cried out.

He let the silence lay between them. Then she gently squeezed his arm. “Thank you.”

He did kiss her then, gently, chastely, his lips pressed to her temple. “I told you before, no matter what, you call me. Including matters such as this. Never again let yourself feel such torture. Please. I want you to be happy.”

The irony was, despite his own pain, that’s exactly what he wanted. Her happiness.

“I will.”

“Why didn’t you talk to Will? Why did you shut yourself off from him?”

She shrugged. At first he thought she wouldn’t answer him. He didn’t want to pry and try to read her thoughts. “I felt really stupid because here he’d suffered losing Abby. I just felt like if he could deal with something as bad as that, why couldn’t I deal with this?”

“Then why didn’t you call out to me?”

“Duh.” She looked over her shoulder at him. “You’ve survived even longer. I didn’t want to look like a cry baby.”

“Never, love. I would never think that of you.”

“Did it hurt you too when Abby died?” she asked.

He didn’t want to talk about this, but if it helped Kal, he certainly would. “Yes. Nothing like the agony I experienced losing Chloe. And nothing comparable to the agony Will felt. My pain was more emotional than physical, in that case.” Not that any pain could compare to what he lived with on a daily basis.

“Why did you say you didn’t get to Abby in time. What happened?”

He took a deep breath to hopefully disguise his sharp intake of pain at the memory. “I was driving. I had to pull the car over before I could get to her. By the time I arrived, I couldn’t stop the creatures who killed her.” He sat up and squeezed Kal’s hands, offered her a smile. “Feeling better?”

She shrugged. “Relatively speaking.”

Ryan closed his eyes and found Will. He wasn’t indisposed. He opened his eyes again. “Stay here for a moment, all right?”

“Okay.”

He appeared in Will’s living room. Will looked up from where he’d been lying on the sofa. “Where is she?”

Ryan didn’t want to get too close to him. It would be bad enough Will would smell his scent on Kal. He didn’t need Will smelling her on him, regardless of how okay Will was with this. “Close your eyes.”

Will did. Ryan muttered the incantation and Will disappeared. Ryan checked, knew Will was safely with her.

Ryan then took a deep breath and returned to his Atlanta condo. He cast a barrier to remain undisturbed before crawling into bed without bothering to remove his clothes.

With Kal’s scent a melancholy comfort, he curled around a pillow and drifted to sleep.

* * * *

Late that afternoon, Ryan had cooked himself eggs for dinner and was reading the newspaper when he heard the call. He removed the barrier he’d erected around his condo.

Will appeared.

Ryan put the paper down. “And?”

Will nodded. “She’s still asleep. Thank you.”

“You’re welcome.” He studied Will. “We’re okay, you and I?”

“Yeah. We’re okay.” Will looked at the floor. “I told you, I’m not jealous, okay?”

“I know.”

“I understand there’s going to be times she needs to talk to you. I’m okay with that. If it helps her, then yeah, it’s fine.” Will met Ryan’s gaze. “I was never jealous of the time you spent with Abby. Didn’t understand it, and I didn’t always like it, but I wasn’t jealous. I knew she loved me and was true to me. I never doubted her. I don’t doubt Kal.” Will sighed. “I don’t doubt you, either. Can’t say you’ve always been my favorite person though.”

Ryan didn’t speak, just nodded. He suspected Will had a lot on his mind and didn’t want to interrupt him.

“Let me get this all out while I can. While I’m in the mood to say it, because the gods know you’ll do or say something to piss me off again and I won’t want to. Thank you for taking care of Abby. For trying to save her and for…for what you did after. I know that wasn’t easy for you, because I know you loved her in a way, too.” He took a deep breath. “As much as I hated you for it at the time, thank you for not letting me die.”

Ryan nodded again.

Will scrubbed his eyes with his hands. Ryan pretended not to see his old friend’s tears. “You’re right. I don’t know the big picture. I don’t fucking envy you. I never understood how bad you were hurting before, until I lost Abby. I’m sorry there were times I busted your balls and I had no clue how you felt before.”

“You owe me no apologies.”

“Would you have taken Kal as your soul mate? If I’d come back to The Firm earlier, or if I’d refused to take her anyway?”

Tread carefully, Ryan thought. “I’m sorry I had to resort to that method to bring you back, Will. You know I would never willingly put an innocent at risk. Especially someone with a pure soul such as hers.”

“That doesn’t answer my question.”

“Does it matter? You had a pure bond with Abby. You have a pure bond with Kal. What ifs and why dids have no place in your relationship with her. Love her, cherish her. Enjoy what you have and let the past lay. Please.”

Will’s eyes looked red. “Whose amulet did you give her?” he hoarsely asked.

“It was mine to give. Your soul mate is powerful within her own right. You’ve already seen that. She needs the extra protection, the ability to learn and come into her powers. The means to take full advantage of what the two of you have so she can stay safer.”

Stalemate.

Will’s shoulders slumped as he dropped his gaze to the floor again. “We missed you,” he muttered. “When you left. Me and Aidan. We really missed you. It wasn’t the same without you around.”

Ryan sucked in a sharp breath. “As I missed you.” He arose from the stool and stared at Will. “I’m so sorry. I wish I could say more, but I can’t.”

Will closed the gap and hugged him. Ryan closed his eyes and fought back his own tears.

“I missed you…brother,” Will said.

“I missed you too, brother.”

“Why did Abby call out to you instead of me when they attacked her?”

Ryan hoped Will couldn’t sense his shock. He stepped back. “She was a brilliant woman from a warrior race. She knew they would kill you if you appeared. She refused to put you in jeopardy. Not to mention you were across the barrier. She wasn’t sure you could have heard her anyway.”

Will nodded and turned, wiped his eyes. “Thanks.” He disappeared.

Ryan stood there looking at the empty space for a long moment, his emotions upended. He reset the barrier and grabbed his plate. Dumping the uneaten eggs into the garbage disposal, he washed the dishes and retreated to his bedroom to try to sleep.

Chapter 21

Kal tried to return to a semblance of normalcy. She still felt sad, but managed to find a balance in her life, allowing her to work and open up to Will for his support. She fought the urge to throw herself into her show duties to hide from the pain.

She also resisted the urge to stay angry at Will and Ryan for keeping the news of her father’s cancer from her.

Aidan was a huge help, his ready ear and willing hugs soothing her when Will had to be away. One bad evening, while Will was helping Ryan, Kal shut their office door and crawled into Aidan’s lap, resting her head on his shoulder. He put his arm around her and pulled her snugly against him. “You okay, sweet cheeks?”

Kal nodded. “Yeah. I will be.” She sighed. “Does this get any easier?”

He kissed the top of her head. “Honey, it’s never easy. I’ve been alive a lot of years, and trust me, it’s never easy, no matter how many times you go through it.”

“How did you get past losing your sister and Abby?”

“I put one foot in front of the other. That’s all I could do. That’s all anyone can do.”

“I feel guilty. Like we could have done something.”

He made her sit up and look at him, his voice serious. “Kal, you know Ryan. If he could have done something he would have done it in a heartbeat. Your dad was too far gone by the time Ryan learned about the cancer. He did the only thing he could do, and that’s make it so you all could enjoy his last months together. You’ve got some good memories. Don’t let wishing and regrets taint them.”

“I still wish they’d told me sooner.”

“And do what, make you miserable? Your dad wouldn’t have wanted that. Quit being mad at them for knowing about it. They helped you spend a lot more time than you would have had with him. The time you did have was pretty darn tootin’ good, all things considered. You had a good wedding, lots of good memories.”

“Yeah.”

He hugged her again. “Kiddo, it’ll hurt for a long time. I’m not saying it won’t. All I’m saying is you keep on keepin’ on, and eventually you’ll find a place where you can come to terms with it.”

“You should make motivational posters.”

“You’re a real ballbuster, you know that? Dang good thing I love you so much, girl.”

“Watch out. You’ll make Jeff jealous.”

He grinned. “No chance of that, sweet cheeks. You know you’re not my type, and so does he.”

“So when do we get to plan your wedding?”

Aidan looked sad for a moment. “Never, according to the Constitution of the great state of Florida. You know that’s irrelevant anyway.”

“You know what I mean.”

He looked away, quiet. “I haven’t decided on that yet. It’s forever. It’s a lot to ask of someone. I’d hate to make him miserable. There’s still time to decide that.”

“Life’s short. For him, at least. He’s not getting any younger.”

“Oh, girlfriend, we are so not having this conversation.” He tickled her, effectively shutting down her protests.

When the tickle fight ended she lay gasping for air in his lap. She laced her fingers through his. He really was the big brother she’d never had. It felt good knowing she could count on him.

“Why don’t you talk to Jeff?”

“Don’t make me tickle you again.”

“Then talk to him. Give him a chance to say yes.”

“What if he says no?” Although he knew damn well in the depths of his soul that Jeff wouldn’t say no.

“You’ll never find out if you don’t ask him, right?”

“Let me think on it. Taking a soul mate’s a huge responsibility. I mean, I know you and Will had it easy—” He stopped short, like he almost said something he didn’t want to say, then switched tracks. “I don’t have to ask him tomorrow. He’s not gonna die on me in the next year or so. We’ve just started talking about moving in together on a permanent basis. I’ve been alone for a lot of years, Kal. I don’t want to make him miserable.”

“He loves you. I see the way he looks at you, watches you in the office.”

“Yeah, well I love him, too. Loving someone and making them your soul mate forever are two different things.”

“He accepted the whole ‘demons real’ news pretty well.”

“Thanks to Ryan. I don’t want Ryan getting any bright ideas and helping things along.” His face darkened. “Besides, remember, Jeff doesn’t know the whole story. He only knows the good side of things. He might not want to be stuck in the position of sitting around waiting for me to come home from assignments.” He made her sit up. “You ready to go home, kiddo?”

She nodded. He took her hand and they appeared in her living room. Will wasn’t home yet.

Aidan hugged her. “Want me to hang around?”

“No. You go have fun. I’ll be okay.”

“Call out to me if you need me, okay? I promise I’ll come to you.”

She nodded. “Thanks.” Aidan disappeared. She thought about Ryan. He’d also promised to come to her if ever she called, but she knew he couldn’t right now. He was across the barrier, whatever that meant, and Will was doing whatever it was Ryan needed help with on Earth.

Despite the men’s admonishments not to worry, Kal couldn’t help it. They weren’t telling her everything, and she didn’t know why. Even Aidan was apparently partially clueless. Him and his big mouth, there were probably things Will and Ryan couldn’t tell him for fear of him accidentally spilling the beans.

She fingered her amulet and closed her eyes, resisting the urge to call out to Will and check on him. Ryan told her she’d instinctively know if Will was ever in trouble. She didn’t feel anything like that now. She didn’t want to distract him and make him feel bad that he wasn’t home with her.

Kal settled in for a long evening alone.

* * * *

Aidan returned home, stewing, with Kal’s words echoing in his ears. Why wasn’t he moving forward with Jeff? He loved him, Jeff loved him back, it was all copacetic.

Fear.

He’d be lying if he said it was anything but. Fear of losing a soul mate, of not being able to protect him. Fear of being alone after giving his heart over. Look at the shit weasel, he’d lost Chloe eons ago and still hadn’t found love again.

Screw it being better to have loved and lost than never loved.

His house felt lonely without Jeff’s presence. Dammit, now being alone even felt wrong. It only felt right when he was with Jeff. Considering they spent every night together at one place or the other, it shouldn’t surprise him he felt like that.

It wasn’t too late to call. Jeff answered almost immediately, eagerly. Aidan closed his eyes and pictured his lover’s face. It was obvious who’d be the “girl” in this relationship. Jeff had comfortably slipped into a subordinate role as if it was the most natural thing in the world for him to do.

“Do you mind if I come over?” Aidan asked.

“Of course not!”

Aidan appeared in Jeff’s living room. The other man’s beaming grin sealed Aidan’s fate.

Jeff hung up and put the phone on the coffee table. “That part still takes a little getting used to.”

Aidan pushed him down onto the couch and kissed him. “Yeah, but how about this part?”

He nodded. “This part was easy to get used to, Aid.”

He looked into Jeff’s eyes. “Do you feel like making it permanent? I mean, on a trial basis, at least?”

“What?”

Aidan swallowed and forced it out, the words quickly tumbling from his lips before he could chicken out. “Wouldyouliketomoveinwithme?”

Jeff hesitated as Aidan’s words sank in. Then he grinned and grabbed Aidan. He kissed him hard and fiercely, taking Aidan’s breath away. “Really?”

“Yeah. Really. I mean, not do the soul mate thing yet, because I don’t want to rush you. We can talk about that later. I just—”

Jeff grabbed him again and kissed him, cutting off his words, derailing Aidan’s train of thought. “Yes. Whenever you’re ready to make me your soul mate, you say the word.”

“Hey, I just want you to know for sure what you’re getting yourself into.”

“Archdemons saving the world on a regular basis. Got it.”

Aidan shook his head and took Jeff’s hands. “No, you don’t. It’s not always fun and ghost hunting bullshit. Sometimes we have to go out on assignments. Even though Ryan tries his best to stack the deck in our favor, sometimes there’s gonna be times it’s not a sure thing.”

Jeff’s eyes never left Aidan’s. “I’m willing to risk it. If Army wives can do it, so can I.”

“It’s forever.”

Jeff’s eyes never wavered from Aidan’s. “Sounds good to me.”

“I’m your first relationship.”

“Sounds like you’re trying to back out on me.”

“No!” Aidan closed his eyes and gathered his thoughts. “I don’t want you to rush to a decision you’ll regret.”

“I’m patient, Aid. Whenever you’re ready to take the next step, I’ll be right there with you.”

“So you’re okay with this?”

Jeff smiled again, binding Aidan’s heart in a pleasant way. “Yeah. I’m okay with this. I already know what I want. I want you.”

Aidan fell on him, kissing him, wishing he could push past that last hesitation in his own soul. Not hesitation over Jeff, but over himself. Could he really take care of another soul? Was he ready for that? It was easy for Will or Ryan, but he was the doofus, the goofball. He hadn’t taken care of anyone since Chloe was a baby. Could he really do this and not let Jeff down?

They ended up in Jeff’s bed. Jeff helped Aidan remove his shirt, licking and kissing his chest as he bared his flesh.

Aidan tangled his fingers in Jeff’s hair and held him pressed against his chest. “I love you,” he said.

“I love you too, Aid.”

“I don’t want anyone but you. I’m not going anywhere. I just need some time to make sure I won’t hurt you.”

Jeff lifted his head. “You’d never hurt me.”

“You don’t know that.”

“I know it.” Jeff stroked Aidan’s stubbly chin. “I’ve never been so sure of anything in my life.”

“So we’ll move in together, and you’ll let me wrap my stupid head around it and prove you right after a few months or so, right?”

Jeff grinned. “Right.”

Aidan kissed him, his tongue parting Jeff’s lips, nibbling and gently biting. “You’ll be patient?”

Jeff propped himself up on his arms so he could stare into Aidan’s eyes. “We’re going to live together. We’re exclusive. And when you quit being scared and realize that I’m not going anywhere and that I’m really okay with spending the rest of eternity with you, you’ll make me your soul mate.”

Aidan smiled. “Yeah. That about sums it up.”

Jeff grinned. “Yeah. I’ll be patient. I’m not going anywhere. I don’t know how to say it any other way. I don’t want to be anywhere but with you.”

Aidan let out a deep breath. “Okay. So…we’re…together. Officially together.”

“We’re officially together.”

“What about your parents?”

“They like you. Not that I care what they think. That’s just a bonus.”

“But what about—”

“Bok bok.” Jeff grinned.

“What?”

“Booook. Bok bok bok. Chicken.”

Aidan laughed and rolled over on top of Jeff, pinned his arms over his head. “Take it back,” he said with a sly smile.

“Nope. You’re a big chicken.”

Aidan ground his hips against Jeff’s, drawing a low moan from the other man. “I’m not a chicken. I’m cautious.”

“You’re a big, fat chicken.”

Aidan bumped him with his hips again. “Yeah, well, I’ve got a big fat drumstick here that says I’m not.”

Jeff laughed. “Drumstick?”

Aidan rolled his eyes. “Yeah, I know. Sorry.” He kissed Jeff again, releasing his hands and enjoying the feel of his lover’s arms around him. Aidan lifted Jeff’s shirt over his head. “You know, there’s still something we haven’t done yet. Technically you’re still a virgin in one way.” He sat up, straddling Jeff. “Feel like playing top tonight?”

Aidan knew he’d never grow tired of Jeff’s smile. “I could be persuaded,” Jeff said. He rolled Aidan over and straddled him. “Easily persuaded.”

They both stripped and Jeff grabbed a bottle of lube and a couple of towels.

Aidan knelt on the bed. “How you want me, sugar?”

Jeff kissed him. “Any way I can have you.”

Aidan grinned. “You know what I mean.”

Jeff pushed him onto the bed, on his back. “Like this.” Jeff leaned in and hungrily devoured his mouth, his stiff cock rubbing against Aidan’s stomach as he knelt over him.

Aidan literally couldn’t remember the last time he’d bottomed.

The last time he trusted someone marginally enough to bottom for them.

He closed his eyes and spread his legs. Jeff went down on him, pulling a loud, happy moan from deep within Aidan. Damn, he was good. Jeff knew just how to use his tongue on his cock, when and where to lightly flick, how and when to deeply suck. Then Jeff cradled Aidan’s sac in his hand and stroked his balls. Aidan thought he might go over, until Jeff wrapped his fingers tightly around the base, keeping him from coming.

He sat up with a playful smile. “Not yet, man. Not until I’m inside you.”

Aidan threw his head back and wiggled his hips. “Hurry up, dammit. You’re torturing me.” He drew his knees up while Jeff shoved a pillow under his ass. He bit back a hungry growl when he felt Jeff’s fingers and cool lube against his dark hole.

“I want to torture you for the rest of our lives,” Jeff said. “I’m not giving up until I’ve convinced you of that.” He carefully pressed for entrance.

Aidan’s body had carried him past the point of coherent speech. He wiggled his ass, encouraging Jeff to keep going. Jeff replaced one finger with two, then a few minutes later followed with three.

“Is that okay?” Jeff softly asked.

“Yeah!”

He chuckled and after a few minutes withdrew his hand.

Aidan’s heart raced, knowing what was next. Part of him wanted to say fuck it, flip Jeff over and screw him silly, and claim him as his soul mate right then. Fortunately a little bit of reason held on and told him to wait. Neither of them were going anywhere. That and the fact that Aidan wasn’t sure how to do it. He suspected it worked the same way it did between a man and a woman, but maybe he needed to bite the bullet and talk to the shit weasel first, make sure there were no surprises in store.

Jeff’s cock pressed against his tight ring of muscle. “Okay?”

Aidan nodded and licked his lips. “Just take it slow and easy, sugar. You’ll do fine.”

Jeff did. When he was fully seated inside Aidan he stroked his lover’s cock the same way Aidan had stroked his. “Like this?”

Aidan tried to buck his hips against him. “Oh, fuck yeah!” He forced his eyes open and looked at Jeff. Jeff’s blue eyes focused on him.

Jeff took a long, slow stroke inside Aidan. “This feels so good!”

Aidan nodded. “Yeah!”

Jeff grinned. “Now I know why you enjoy this so much.”

Aidan laughed. “You gonna talk or fuck me, buddy?” Jeff took a hard stroke inside Aidan, and that pushed Aidan over the edge. He climaxed, coating Jeff’s hand and his own belly with his juices as he squeezed his eyes shut and tried to buck his hips against his lover.

When Jeff knew Aidan had finished, he released his cock and leaned forward. “My turn.” Aidan held on to him and rolled his hips with Jeff’s thrusts as the other man grabbed his thighs and fucked him. When Jeff came he cried out, burying his cock deep inside Aidan. Aidan pulled him down to his chest and wrapped his long limbs around Jeff.

Panting in his arms, Jeff’s pulse galloped against Aidan’s flesh. “I love you,” Aidan whispered in Jeff’s hair.

“I love you too, Aid. Forever.”

The men drifted to sleep.

They were a sticky mess an hour later when Aidan awoke first. In sleep they’d rolled onto their sides, Jeff facing him. Aidan carefully climbed out of bed and cleaned himself up, wet a washcloth with warm water, wiped Jeff down.

Jeff mumbled but didn’t awaken.

When Aidan slipped back into bed, Jeff tightly snuggled against Aidan.

Soul mate. The thought both thrilled and terrified Aidan. He did want it, but worse, he didn’t want to make a mistake and hurt Jeff. It didn’t matter how many reassurances he had from all corners, he needed to take it slow.

Whether he liked it or not, he suspected he’d better have a talk with Ryan.

Chapter 22

The next afternoon, Ryan was relaxing with the paper when Aidan appeared in his living room.

He didn’t look up from his paper. “Yes?”

After a nervous hesitation, Aidan asked, “Can we talk?”

“I’m listening.”

Aidan sat in one of the chairs. “Seriously, Ami. Please?”

Ryan immediately put the paper down and dropped his detached act. If Aidan was calling him by his old name, he damn sure would listen.

Aidan nervously twisted his hands in front of him. “I needed to ask you… um… theoretically speaking. Claiming Jeff as my soul mate. What do I do?”

Ryan smiled, but it was kind, not teasing. He leaned forward, elbows on his knees. “May I be the first to offer my congratulations, by the way? I’ve been meaning to.”

“I’m not saying it’ll be today or even this year. I haven’t even officially asked him yet. I’m just saying… If I wanted to do it. How do I do it?”

Ryan looked a little confused. “You deserve happiness, Aidan. You of all people. You’ve more than well earned it. Just live. Enjoy being with him.”

Aidan lifted his eyes and finally looked at Ryan—Amiago. “Look who’s talking.”

Ryan shook his head. “Don’t make this about me. I hoped you’d one day find someone. Jeff is very lucky to have you as his soul mate.”

Aidan blushed. “How lucky? I mean, seriously. What’s coming down the pike?” He held Ryan’s intense green gaze. “I don’t want to bring him into this life just to have some serious shit happen, he loses me and it kills him. I’d rather give him up to someone else than put him through that kind of pain.”

Ryan frowned, feeling even more confused. “What, exactly, are you asking me to tell you?”

“Tell me what’s going on.”

“I don’t know.” Ryan stood and jammed his hands in his pocket. When he walked to the windows, he stared out at the city. “There are rumblings. As best I can tell, we’re years away from major confrontations. There are things stirring that I suspect will be settled sooner rather than later without casualties on our side. This situation with Bera, of course, is one of them.”

Ryan turned. “If you want me to promise you he won’t ever grieve for you, I can’t. I can’t do that any more than I can promise Kal. You know that. You know what we are and what we do. You’ve fought enough battles over time to understand that I hate to lose, but I can’t always guarantee we’ll win.”

Aidan threw his head back and ran his hands through his hair. “Jeez, Ami. I don’t know what to do! Tell me what the right thing is. Tell me what I should do.”

Ryan hesitated, frowned for a second, then carefully eyed him. “You love him. He is the perfect soul mate for you.”

“Okay, yeah, back to that. How do I make him my soul mate? I mean, I’ve never done this before and you don’t exactly have an employee handbook with the directions in it.”

Ryan started to say something, then smiled, playfully and without snark. “Same as anyone else. Follow your heart. He must willingly ask, of course, before you do it. And you must want to make him your soul mate. Then you… take him.”

“So… ah…anatomy doesn’t matter?”

“Well, to be quite blunt, he could blow you and accomplish the same thing. So no, anatomy doesn’t matter.”

Aidan reddened. “Okay, all right, Ami—” He froze, then smiled. “I always liked that name better.” His face grew sad. “You changed it when you left.”

“My father selected it. I asked him to pick something. Anything. I didn’t care.”

“Why?”

Ryan turned to the windows. “It was too painful a reminder,” he softly said.

Aidan stood and walked over to him. “Why couldn’t you have told me? About who Abby had been?”

Ryan shook his head. “You’re too close to Will. It doesn’t matter anymore, does it? He and I have mended fences, as it were. Please, let’s let the past stay undisturbed.” He looked at Aidan. “I’m sorry I couldn’t protect Chloe. I swore to you when I took her that I would protect her with my life, and I failed. I’m so sorry.”

Aidan’s eyes widened in surprise. They had never, not once, talked about this after Chloe’s death. Aidan and Will were too busy keeping Ryan alive. Later, they were too busy living. “Hey, dude, no! Don’t think like that! You nearly died.” He pulled Ryan to him and hugged him, his soul brother.

His sister’s husband.

Ryan tightly hugged him back. Aidan sensed Ryan crying but didn’t acknowledge it. “We nearly lost you, Ami. I’ve never, ever blamed you for her death. That bastard would have taken her and crossed with her if she hadn’t fought back. You did all you could. I never should have left her alone when she told me she’d seen that guy hanging around town and asking about her. If it was anyone’s fault, it was mine. I just wish I’d been able to take a whack at him myself.”

After a few moments, the men broke apart. Ryan turned and wiped his face on his sleeve. “Thank you.”

“Yeah.” Aidan uncomfortably shifted on his feet, wanting to redirect the conversation. “Brothers?”

Ryan nodded. “Brothers.”

Aidan patted him on the shoulder. “Promise me one thing?”

“Anything.”

“Don’t go siccing a wraith on Jeff.”

Ryan laughed, loud and hardy. “Well, you already took that option off the table, didn’t you now?” He turned back to Aidan, smiling and leaving Aidan wondering if Ryan knew more than he was letting on. “I swear I will stand back and let nature take its course. Just remember he is mortal. Don’t make the mistake of waiting too long.”

“You understand why I want to wait.”

Another amused laugh from Ryan. “Of course I do. I respect and commend you for your caution. I think it’s safe to say, however, that he loves you and won’t change his mind.”

Aidan remembered the night with Jeff’s parents in Ohio. “I had to mojo Jeff’s sister at dinner. Fucking quicksand, that woman is. You know the type I mean?” Ryan nodded. “This was after the wedding, while we were still up there. Wiped me out, totally. Just holding Jeff’s hand made me feel like I was recharging.” He studied his hand. “Jeff said he didn’t feel tired though. So it’s not like I was sucking his energy dry.” He looked at Ryan. “Is that a good sign?”

Ryan broadly smiled. That was starting to worry Aidan. Usually Ryan only smiled like that when he knew something you didn’t and it amused the home out of him. “It certainly is. If that happened, then rest assured he is meant to be with you. He’s already strengthening you.”

“I… That won’t hurt him? Doing stuff like that?”

“If it didn’t hurt him that night, it won’t hurt him in the future. It’s time you seize the day, Aidan.”

“Yeah, but can I take care of him?”

Ryan’s gaze softened. “You of all people do not need to question yourself in that regard. Do you honestly believe I would have let you take a soul mate if I didn’t think you capable of protecting and loving him properly?”

“Thanks, Ami.”

Ryan nodded. “Anything else?”

“No. I’ll leave you alone.” With one last hug, Aidan returned home.

Ryan tried to read his paper, but with his heart marginally lighter he found it impossible to concentrate. Inside all the eons of pain constantly consuming him, he’d found a little peace.

He had his brothers back. With both Will and Aidan’s happiness cemented, he didn’t dare say anything that would taint or shadow it. He especially wanted Aidan to have happiness, the man deserved it after so many long, lonely years. He felt it best he didn’t tell Aidan that Kal knew the Chloe-Abby connection. He wanted Aidan steering clear of all those topics as much as possible with Kal. No reason to increase her risk of putting the pieces together.

Although Ryan had to admit he’d nearly let another cat out of the bag during their talk. He’d been so distracted managing the situation with Bera, the wedding plans, and Kal’s grief, that he’d totally overlooked the truth of the situation between Aidan and Jeff. That Aidan was, as usual, endearingly clueless.

You’re slipping, Ausar. You should have recognized that a lot sooner.

He wondered how long it would take Aidan to figure it out. Not that it would hurt anything to let him stay in the dark a while longer.

He laughed. It would be pretty damn funny, although Aidan might not find it so amusing when he realized it.

Ryan’s only remaining regret was he could never confess to Aidan the one last bittersweet fact that would have totally crushed Aidan’s heart. The news he and Chloe had planned to happily share with Aidan upon his return home that evening, before their world was destroyed.

It was bad enough Aidan lost his sister. He didn’t need to know she’d been pregnant when she died.

* * * *

Kal taped the box shut and wrote on the outside. Office supplies.

Aidan walked in, dressed in shorts and a T-shirt. “How you doing, sweet cheeks?”

She looked up at him from where she knelt on the floor. “I think I’m done.” She waved at the boxes surrounding her. “You can do this room next.”

Will walked in. He was also dressed casually. “We ready?”

Aidan handed him a box and grabbed one himself. “Yep.” Both men disappeared.

Jeff walked in a moment later. “I thought Aid and Will were here?”

Kal grinned. “They were. They’ll be right back.”

He shook his head. “Never knew moving could be so easy.”

“Doing it demon style,” Kal joked.

They both laughed.

“You’re next, you know,” Jeff said.

“Yeah, but I don’t have furniture to move, just clothes and a few odds and ends. I’m almost totally moved in with Will anyway.”

Ryan appeared. For once, he wore jeans and a T-shirt. “Right. Purs and Gery rearranged the living room. Aidan says he needs your opinion, Jeff.”

Jeff smiled. “Okay.” He closed his eyes as Ryan sent him along to Aidan’s house.

That left the two of them alone in what was soon to become Jeff’s former home office.

Kal smiled at Ryan.

“And what is that cheeky grin about, love?” he playfully asked.

“I told you so.”

“Told me what?”

She held out her hand for him to help her to her feet. “I told you I would get the three of you back together.”

Kal wished she’d kept her mouth shut when the flicker of a frown crossed Ryan’s face. “Yes, love, you were right.” He arched an eyebrow at her. “But we are perfectly clear on one particular point, are we not?”

“Yes. I understand.” She wouldn’t breach his trust. If he didn’t want Aidan and Will to know Abby had been Chloe, she would keep that secret.

She was simply tickled to death the three were back on good terms. It was nice having Ryan a part of their life, dropping into the office just to chat or joining them for dinner. She no longer felt guilty being friendly with him around the other guys. Purs and Gery had reluctantly dropped their grudges now that Aidan and Will had made up with him. He’d even mentioned possibly taking an apartment in Tampa.

For some reason, that thrilled Kal in a way she didn’t think she wanted to understand.

Aidan felt like her big brother. Purs and Gery were friends, even closer than that, but not like Aidan. With Aidan’s growing relationship with Jeff, he felt like a brother to her too, now.

But Ryan…

She didn’t understand it. She wouldn’t question it. Will had assured her he was okay with her being friends with Ryan, that he completely trusted him and her. She idly twisted her wedding and engagement rings on her left hand before she reached up and started playing with the amulet around her neck.

“What are you thinking, love?” Ryan asked.

She shook her head to clear it. “Life goes on, right?”

“Right.” He picked up a box full of office supplies. “Life goes on, as it should.” He disappeared, leaving Kal alone with her thoughts.

Chapter 23

Life settled down over the next few days. One evening, Ryan felt an incessant tapping against his mind. It wouldn’t let up, increasing until he finally relented. After grabbing his sword and standing ready, he slid the barrier open enough the presence could come through.

The Selkie froze when she saw Ryan’s upraised sword. She ducked her head and held up her arm in supplication. “I’m unarmed. I just need to talk to you.”

“Talk about what, Cyadna?”

“There’s some really bad shit in the works you need to know about, Ausar.”

“Why would you want to tell me? You’re from Tavares. Isn’t this a little odd?”

“Because it involves me and my people. Look, there’s a bunch of us that are perfectly happy with the status quo. There’s a real shithead, Boorman, who’s got his eyes set on bigger better things.”

“Let him try.”

“That’s just the point, he is trying. He wants to take over Tavares.”

“No offense, but how is that my concern?”

“You’d better make it your concern. Apparently there are plans in the works to take over Earth, too. He’s using one of your demons to do it.”

Ryan hoped he concealed his shock. “Who?”

“Bera.”

Ryan lowered his sword and indicated the Selkie could take a seat. In this form she looked like a slight, middle-aged woman. She could be a librarian if it wasn’t for the ornate Tavarian robes she wore. While Ryan wasn’t surprised to discover Bera’s involvement, it chilled him to think he’d literally slept with the enemy.

When Cyadna finished her story, Ryan nodded, reeling. It was far worse than he’d suspected. “What do you want in return?” he asked, barely able to speak. The truth behind Abby’s death stunned him, rocked him far more than he ever imagined it would.

“Protection. I know you can’t guarantee it to the whole joint over there, but there’s about two thousand of my kind who are kind of caught in the crossfire. The colony here, they’re well-established. Some of them still have kin, can cross back and forth like I can. Once the shit hits the fan on Tavares, we’d like a safe haven.”

“I won’t be able to offer you an armed guard. I’ll have my hands full if he tries to bring his fight here to Earth.”

“If you let us cross, we’ll do the rest. We don’t need a babysitter, just a place to escape to. He won’t have the manpower to chase us down over here once he goes after the Council. Not with the kin combined. If we stay there, we’ll be sitting ducks because he can hunt us down. We’re allied with the Council and if it goes down, we’re dead. For obvious reasons, we don’t want to ally ourselves with the asshole. Over there he’s a lot more powerful than us. At least here we’ve got a fighting chance against him.”

“So that works the same as it does for us, your powers are different here than there?”

She nodded. “Yeah. We’re actually more powerful here than at home, believe it or not. Him and his kind aren’t, they lose powers. I know you guys lose a little of your skills when you cross over to some of the other realms, but we’re the exact opposite when we come on-Earth. That’s why so many of us settled here.”

Ryan sat back and considered it. “How do I know I don’t have to worry about you turning around and taking us on?”

“We could have tried that whenever we wanted in the past. Hades and The Firm always left us alone, we left humans alone. If you’ll look at the history, plenty of Selkies have gotten screwed, blued, and tattooed by humans.”

She had a valid point. “True.” He didn’t want to agree too quickly. “No migration until something happens. I’d be willing to bet Boorman will have his ear to the ground. A mass exodus of your kind will tip him off. You’ll have to wait until he starts something and is otherwise occupied.”

“Agreed. We don’t want to leave if we don’t have to.” Ryan extended his hand and she shook it. “If it gets to that point, if he tries to cross on-Earth to fight you, we will stand our ground beside you, Ausar. Our Clan and kin have sworn loyalty to Hades and the other Dodeks, and we will abide by that.”

“I would damn sure hope so.”

She returned home through the barrier. He closed it, stunned, shaken.

Enraged at himself and beyond any describable anger at Bera’s actions. If Ryan ever got hold of her, it would be no exaggeration to say he’d remove her head with his bare hands.

He’d fucking done it. His emotions had dulled his senses, allowing him to not only miss what was right beneath his nose, but tacitly helping it along.

Shit.

He didn’t know this Boorman character, although he had heard rumors of him, didn’t have any idea why he would want bring his shit over to Earth. And using Bera of all operatives?

At least it proved the man couldn’t be very bright.

Ryan planned.

* * * *

It took several hours for Ryan to calm down long enough he could speak without screaming, and for his hands to stop trembling with anger.

It also took several bottles of bourbon.

By two in the morning, he was steady enough to approach this and keep control of himself and his men.

First he summoned Tosko and his crew of Enforcers to his living room. The six archdemons appeared, fully armed and ready for action.

Tosko stepped forward. “How can we serve you tonight?”

“I need to have a meeting with Will, Aidan and a couple of others. Your first job is to listen to what I tell them, because you’ll need the information for your duties.”

“And our second?”

Ryan took a deep breath. “To physically restrain them from leaving, if necessary, until I say so.”

Tosko frowned. “Are they in trouble?”

“No. Quite the opposite. I need them to not go off half-cocked out of revenge when I break the news to them.” He took another swig of bourbon to keep him calm. No wonder humans called it liquid courage. “You will understand shortly why this is necessary.”

Tosko nodded but said nothing.

Ryan convened the Enforcers in his dining room. There were enough chairs at the table for Will and the others. Tosko and his men would stand behind them. Fortunately for Ryan, Aidan hadn’t yet sensed exactly how strong he now was, so thank the gods for his clueless nature. With Will and Aidan together, it might be impossible to keep them from immediately traveling to Tavares to hunt Bera down.

Not that it wasn’t what Ryan wanted to do too, but they needed to come up with a plan first. He wasn’t even sure she was on Tavares. He refused to lose anyone else in this war.

And it was war, as far as he was concerned.

Ryan grabbed four more bottles of bourbon, glasses, and poured several servings. Then he sat at the head of the table and first summoned Purson.

He appeared a moment later, wearing slacks but holding his shirt and looking outraged. “This better be really fucking good, asswipe. I was on a goddamned date.” He pulled his shirt on but didn’t button it.

Ryan kept his voice calm, forcing his Head of The Firm demeanor to take over. “Please, Purson. Sit.”

Purson started to argue, noticed the gathered Enforcers, then without another word sat where directed on Ryan’s left. He looked at the glass of bourbon in front of him, then to Ryan.

Ryan nodded. “Trust me. You’ll need it.”

Purson grabbed the full glass and took a large swig.

Gery was next. “What the home do you want?”

Purs spoke first. “Sit and swig, buddy. There’s apparently some bad shit afoot.”

Gery looked at Ryan, who nodded. Gery sat across from Purson and grabbed a glass.

Ryan summoned two other Protectors, Osmond and Davies, who usually didn’t have to do anything but surveillance. They quietly took their seats on the other side of Purs and Gery without comment or protest. Ryan had reserved the seats directly on either side of him for Will and Aidan.

Ryan looked at the gathered men. “I’m warning you, none of you will like what I have to say, but it must be said. Before I summon Will and Aidan, I also must warn you that none of you will leave until I say so, and until I give that permission, we must keep Will and Aidan here.”

Purson glared. “What the fuck?”

Ryan leveled his gaze at him. “You will understand once you hear the story.”

Purson challenged him for only a moment longer before looking away and taking another large swallow of bourbon.

Ryan slid one of the bottles over to him.

Now for the two hardest. Ryan’s plan was to erect a barrier, hopefully keeping Will and Aidan inside once they arrived. But if the two soul brothers decided to join forces they might be able to break through anyway.

Not that Ryan would blame them for trying.

He summoned Aidan first. Fortunately he took the time to don a robe. At first he looked sleepy and irritated, until he saw the assembled archdemons. “Holy fuck, Ami—I mean Ryan. What’s going on?”

Ryan indicated the empty chair on his left. “Please. Sit.”

Aidan did, automatically reaching for the glass of bourbon at his place.

That left Will. He didn’t come immediately, requiring Ryan to summon him twice more before he appeared. He had put on shorts and a T-shirt and looked very angry.

“This better be good,” he growled, then he saw the others. He looked at Ryan.

Ryan nodded toward the empty chair on his right as he silently erected the barrier.

Will sensed it, his eyes swinging toward the ceiling. “What the fuck?”

“Please, Will. Sit.”

Reluctantly, he did.

Ryan nodded toward the glass in front of Will. “Trust me. Large swallows.”

Will slowly reached out, took it, then finished half of it with a wince.

Ryan took a deep breath as he looked at the men gathered around the table. Tosko personally stepped behind Will, the strongest, with the other Enforcers each taking a different man. Gery was seated on Will’s other side, so hopefully his presence would help keep Will there.

Forcing his voice to stay low and calm, Ryan spoke. “What I have to say is very difficult. It will no doubt engender very strong and valid emotions. However, I must speak first and foremost as head of The Firm in this matter. As head of The Firm, I am commanding all of you to remain here until I release you from this meeting. Understood?”

Everyone nodded. Will and Aidan nodded last after exchanging a concerned look across the table.

Ryan continued. “I received some very upsetting news today. It answered quite a few questions and shed a lot of light on issues that some of you are aware of.” He turned his gaze on Will. “It also personally concerns you. And Aidan.”

Will felt a chill. “What? What’s wrong? Are Kal and Jeff in danger?”

“I think we are all in danger, but that’s not the worst issue at the moment.”

Ryan started as far back as he knew, with what Cyadna had told him about Bera’s motives and joining forces with Boorman.

Will studied his glass of bourbon, his knuckles white with tension as his fingers wrapped around it.

“So,” Ryan continued, “Bera’s plan was to have Abby abducted and ransom her back to us.” Ryan reached out and grabbed Will’s arm, felt the tension flowing through him like an electric current. “According to the Selkie, Bera claimed she never meant for Abby to die. Bera was going to force you to impregnate her. She knew Abby wouldn’t call out to you for fear of your life. She never suspected Abby would call out to me for help. My appearance wasn’t in the plan. Bera’s hired hands apparently spooked.”

“Holy shit,” Aidan whispered. He took another huge gulp of bourbon, his hands trembling so badly he had to use both of them to hold the glass steady. When he set the glass down, Purson refilled it for him.

Will’s voice sounded tight with rage. “Bera is behind Abby’s murder? All so she can fucking get pregnant?”

“Apparently,” Ryan said. “She thinks having a line heir will guarantee her status and give her a chance to take control of The Firm.” He sensed Will wasn’t going to try to leave. At least, not yet. He released his friend’s arm and leaned back in his chair. “As we all know, Tanukis are notorious for outrageously poor planning, although this by far exceeds anything ever undertaken in their race’s existence. Obviously Bera failed to realize a line heir doesn’t in any way guarantee her control of The Firm. Far from it.”

Will’s grey eyes darkened to nearly black. “She murdered Abby,” he said.

“Yes she was, it turns out, behind it. With this Boorman’s support or help.”

After a long, uneasy moment, Will quietly spoke. “Promise me one thing, Ami.”

“Anything, brother.”

Will looked at Ryan. “I get to be the one to slit her throat and watch her die.”

Ryan gripped his arm again. “On the River Styx, brother. I swear to you, she is yours.”

“Not if I kill her first,” Aidan growled. Ryan looked at him. The normally gentle man’s face had flushed with anger, his butterscotch eyes darkened to a deep brown matching his tiger’s eye amulet.

Ryan hadn’t seen that look in Aidan’s eyes since…

Since their days as Enforcers, in the years immediately following Chloe’s death.

Aidan looked across the table at Will. “If I catch her before you, I will not promise to keep her alive until you get there. I’m killing the bitch where she stands. I’ll rip her head off her shoulders with my bare fucking hands.” Tears welled in his eyes. Ryan suspected he was close to revealing the secret he’d promised to keep.

Ryan couldn’t blame him. Knowing Abby had been Chloe changed the entire situation for Aidan. To Aidan, his sister hadn’t been murdered once, but twice. Then to realize the woman responsible for Abby’s murder had actually laid her hands on his love…

Aidan viciously shook his head. “I’ll fucking kill her!” he screamed as he jumped from his seat and reached for his amulet.

“Stop him!” Ryan ordered.

Two Enforcers grabbed Aidan as Ryan lunged and caught his arm, forced Aidan to look at him.

Aidan wept, screaming, “She killed her! That fucking bitch killed her, Ami! You’ve got to let me take her out!”

Stunned, Will stared across the table. This was unexpected. Ryan had thought Will would be the one trying to go, and Aidan helping keep him there.

It took Purson’s help to calm Aidan. Ryan leaned in close once Aidan was back in his chair and grabbed his face with both hands.

He stared into Aidan’s eyes and silently reminded him, “You cannot say it. Not in front of Will. Especially not like this. You cannot tell him Abby was Chloe. He cannot know. It might taint his bond with Kal. If you love them, you cannot tell them.”

Like cold water, it snapped Aidan out of his fury and left him sobbing. Ryan hugged him tightly as Aidan sobbed. “She…could have killed Jeff, or Kal that day… She took… she took… her… Abby…away from us…”

Apparently still in shock, Will numbly stood. He rounded the table and wrapped his arms around Aidan and Ryan. “It’s okay, Aid,” he whispered. “It’s okay, buddy. You and me together, we’ll take her out. You and me.”

“And me,” Ryan whispered.

Will closed his eyes as a single tear slid down his face. “And you. My brothers.”

They pulled themselves together and returned to their seats, Aidan now wiping his tears and blowing his nose into a dishrag Ryan brought from the kitchen. Ryan finished the story as he knew it, added a few of his suppositions into the mix, and opened the floor for discussion.

Purson fingered his amulet and thoughtfully shook his head. “This doesn’t sound right. If the guy is so fucking smart, why’s he using a Tanuki half breed? Especially Bera? He’s planning a war in his own realm and taking over the Earth at the same time? This… There’s something we’re missing here.”

Purson looked around the table. “You don’t fucking fight two huge-ass battles at the same time, especially if one is in a realm where you lose your damn powers and can get your ass handed back to you on a silver platter. And doubly especially when we can cross over and kick their asses there. From what I understand, native Tavarian powers are about the same as ours when we cross, and they’re powerless over here. So it’s not like they have a supernatural advantage over us on their home turf. We’re missing something big.”

“I agree,” Ryan said. “Our job now is to find out what that something is, and quickly.” He leaned back in his chair and held his own amulet. “I’d be willing to bet that something is a secret Boorman has withheld from Bera.”

Purson continued to finger his amulet, his eyes glazed over in contemplation. “Those fuckers that day at Will’s, the bodies. The ones you killed after they got Abby. Those weren’t Tavarians. I don’t know what they were, they might have crossed from Tavares, but they weren’t native to that realm. I’ve never seen anything like them before. Do we even know what this asshole Boorman is? We might be under a false assumption that he’s a native there.”

Gery broke his silence. “We need to protect them.” Everyone looked at him. “Kal and Jeff,” he clarified. “Bera might try again to go through them. Where are they now?”

“They are safe,” Tosko said. “I already have others standing guard.”

“Gentlemen, here’s the dilemma,” Ryan said. “We cannot worry Jeff and Kal. Especially not Kal this close to her father’s death. She is still emotionally fragile.” He looked at Will. “Would you agree?”

Will nodded but didn’t speak.

Ryan sighed. “I am truly sorry to dump this matter in your laps, as it were, but you know my position. I will not tolerate this kind of situation, especially treachery from within resulting in the death of one of our own. Harming the family, especially the soul mate, of one of us is equal to attacking us personally.” His face darkened considerably. “We will have our revenge, we will eliminate Bera once and for all, and we will prevail over whoever this Boorman is.”

He looked at Purson. “Your job is to find out as much about him as you can. Origin. Purpose. Strengths and weaknesses.” He set his jaw. “Family even. It’s personal at this point. Unless proven otherwise, there are no innocents where Boorman is concerned. I’ll help you cross so you can speak with Cyadna personally.”

Osmand smirked. “Slash and burn, baby.” He took a swig of his bourbon. “Back to the old times.”

“Yes. All of you are well aware of the past and how leadership in The Firm has evolved. As threats have decreased, we’ve been able to move away from that kind of enforcement and turn to more practical, diplomatic solutions to ensure peace here in this realm. However, I am not exaggerating when I say we are now under a return of our former scorched-earth policy, as it were.”

Aidan spoke, his voice low and harsh, his eyes still dark and angry. “The dark and crazy days are back with a vengeance,” he muttered.

“Absolutely,” Ryan agreed, his green eyes darkening to the shade of bloodstone. “With complete and utter vengeance.”

Chapter 24

Kal settled back in her chair in front of the bank of monitors and closed her eyes, feeling bone weary. It’d been a long drive to South Dakota, the first of five stops in a jaunt through western haunts the Otherworlds show would feature. It was nice getting back out here to revisit some places they’d seen on their honeymoon.

There’d been an early morning meeting at Ryan’s a few weeks before, with all the boys in attendance. Well, the archdemon boys. Since then, Kal sensed a hidden heaviness among all of them, including Purs and Gery. When she questioned them about it they all denied anything was wrong.

Strange.

They assured her it was simply routine business for The Firm. Somehow, she didn’t quite believe them, although she didn’t want to accuse them of lying to her.

She sent her mind out, knew Will was with Aidan on the top floor of the old three story hotel, going over final arrangements for the night with the network film crew. Purs and Gery were taking a break outside. They hadn’t gone dark yet, but soon would.

She sensed rather than heard Jeff walk into the room, alone.

“Hey, Jeff,” she said.

He softly chuckled. “That’s spooky.” He sat next to her.

She grinned, finally opened her eyes and looked at him. “Yeah, tell me about it.” She patted his thigh. “Hopefully, one day soon, you too shall experience the joys of soul mate super sensory perception.”

Jeff laughed, then blushed. His voice dropped. “Um, yeah. Can I ask you a personal question along those lines?”

Kal sensed his nervousness. She sat up straight. “What’s wrong?”

“Nothing’s wrong. I guess.” He met her gaze. “Do you hear Will’s thoughts?”

She nodded. “If I’m actively listening to him, especially if he’s trying to speak to me.” There was more to his question. “Why?”

He shrugged. “What about random stuff? Like if he’s not really thinking to you, do you pick up stuff sometimes?”

She nodded again. “Yeah. If he’s not guarding his thoughts I do. Why?”

He took a deep breath, reddened even further. “When you first got together… Did it feel like you couldn’t keep your hands off each other?”

She smiled. “Ohhh yeah.”

He wasn’t finished. She waited him out. “What else happened? Like better hearing and stuff?”

“Yeah. I can hear things now I never could before, sense things. Ryan told me everyone’s different though. It depends on their soul mate’s strengths and their own latent abilities. Why?”

He shrugged. “If I ask you something else, will you promise not to say anything to anyone?”

“Of course.”

“I feel all that now, with Aidan. Since… Ever since the first night we slept together. I feel different. Like I’m changed. How will I know when we become soul mates if I feel like that now and we’re just living together?” He picked at his fingernails. “What if he decides he can’t go through with it and do it? What if he won’t take me after all? I think it’d kill me, Kal. Just the thought of ever losing him is a physical pain, like a knife stabbing me in the heart. I’ve never felt like this before.”

“Oh, sweetie!” She enveloped him in a hug. “Don’t worry about that. Doofalicious is just a worry wort, that’s all. He loves you as much as you love him. There’s no way he’ll not keep you around forever, believe me.”

“Yeah?”

She sat back and smiled. “Yeah. Besides, it already feels like you’re one of the family. He’s just scared he’s going to hurt you so he’s taking his sweet time talking himself into it, trying to prove to himself that he’s worthy enough of you. In a way, it’s kind of sweet.”

“He’d never hurt me. I wish I could convince him of that.” His eyes flicked to the ceiling. “They’re on their way back down.”

She frowned. “How do you know—” The two-way radio squawked, interrupting her.

Aidan. “Hey, sweet cheeks. You awake?”

She grabbed the radio. “Yeah, I’m here.” Jeff stood and left the room before she could stop him.

“We’re on our way back down,” Aidan said. “We’re ready to go dark. Want to round up the troops?”

She was going to do that, but noticed on one of the monitors that Jeff had stopped by the building’s front door and was motioning someone to come inside. Probably Purs and Gery.

She couldn’t take her eyes from the monitor. “Yeah. We’ll get everyone together in the lobby.”

“Aidan out.”

She set the radio down and watched. Then Jeff looked at the camera, as if looking right at her. He smiled and shrugged.

Kal laughed as she shook her head.

The feed was silent, but she suspected he wasn’t speaking out loud anyway when he mouthed the words, “See, I told you so.”

* * * *

The old hotel did have some residual energy and one intelligent entity. It took Aidan and Purs working in tandem to coax the old cowboy’s spirit into materializing enough they could capture some EVPs and video with the FLIR camera.

Unlike Bobby Martinez, this spirit was well aware of his state and perfectly happy to stay there. He’d been a cantankerous man in life, and proved more so in death. Apparently he enjoyed scaring the crap out of visitors even though he couldn’t physically touch or harm them.

Jeff spent a lot of the investigation at base with Kal, where they silently exchanged smiles. A little before their first break of the night, Kal nudged him. “So what’re the Powerball numbers this weekend?”

He laughed and shook his head. “I’m telling you, it’s freaky. My problem is like you, I’d never had a serious relationship before Aidan. I don’t know what’s normal and what’s…demonic.” He laughed again. “Jeez, that sounds weird, doesn’t it?”

“What?”

“Using that word in a positive context.” He swapped out a DVD on one of the recording drives and labeled the old one with a marker. “If I’m feeling like this now, what’s it going to be like later?”

“Fun,” Kal said.

Jeff grinned. “Yeah. True dat.”

* * * *

Later, Kal was sitting alone at base, idly fingering her amulet. Every so often she swore she felt warm flashes from it. Maybe that was the answer to Jeff’s question. Maybe the talisman Jeff wore helped him tune in to Aidan, even if it wasn’t an amulet.

She closed her eyes and suddenly, her mind drifted to Ryan. The amulet definitely warmed in her hand as a swirl of images rapidly swept through her mind, unbidden, like the dreams she’d had during her honeymoon.

When she opened her eyes, Ryan was lounging against the far wall. Somehow his sudden appearance didn’t startle or surprise her.

“Hello, love.” It’d been over a week since she’d last seen him. Now that he was here, she’d be lying if she said she hadn’t missed his company.

“Hey. What are you doing here?”

He shrugged and pushed off from the wall, walked over and sat next to her. “I couldn’t sleep. I thought perhaps you could use some company.”

She studied him, her fingers still playing with the amulet around her neck. Her thoughts had been of just that, she wished she could talk to him, simply shoot the breeze.

“That’s plain…weird.”

“Weird how, love? That I felt like saying hi?”

She slowly shook her head. “That you showed up exactly when I was thinking…” Then it struck her. “Did I just summon you?”

He playfully smiled. “Was that your intention?”

Now she felt guilty. “Oh, man! I’m sorry, Ry. You weren’t asleep, were you?”

He gently patted the back of her hand. “No, I was awake, truly.”

What Ryan didn’t dare think about was that now his sleep patterns seemed tuned to hers. When he knew they were on a shoot, it was impossible for him to sleep. He found himself observing from a distance, sleeping only when she did.

Sharing her dreams.

Blissful torture.

A little while later, Aidan and Will walked into the base area. Will smiled and slapped Ryan on the shoulder before he leaned in and gave Kal a kiss. “What’re you doing up?” he asked Ryan.

Kal studied Aidan and Will. Will’s smile looked right, but there was a tension in his soul, a tightness to his voice that betrayed his sudden anxiety over seeing Ryan there.

Something passed between the three men. “Just stopped by to say hello, that’sall,” Ryan said. The way Ryan emphasized the last two words made the other men relax.

“What the heck is going on with you three?”

They looked at Kal. “What?” they all parroted.

“Don’t give me that. The three of you have been up to something. Or holding something back.” She tried to fight the nasty feeling in her gut, the instinctive unsettled gnawing that told her it was something bad.

Really bad.

Ryan glanced at the other two. Kal sensed another silent communication.

“Oh, heck no! Stop it! If you’re going to do that, say it out loud. Quit using the mental crap to keep things from me.” She nervously fingered her amulet. She’d found herself doing that a lot since Ryan gave it to her. It soothed her in a way she didn’t understand and refused to question.

Ryan quietly spoke. “Love, it’s nothing you need concern yourself about, right? It’s business for The Firm. I promise if there is ever a time you need to know what’s going on, we will bring you into the loop. To needlessly weigh you down with minutiae, frankly, it’s a waste of your time and energy.”

She studied their faces. “You’re sure that’s all?” she finally asked.

All three men nodded.

“You guys promise you’ll tell me if something bad’s going to happen?”

“Of course we do,” Ryan assured her.

Jeff walked in, pulled up short with a frown. “What’s going on?”

Kal would have sworn she heard Ryan mentally swear. “Nothing’s going on! Had I known my appearance would alarm you all so much I would have stayed home.”

Ryan remained at base with Kal and Jeff, while Will and Aidan went back to film some more.

“So why are my Spidey senses tingling, Ryan?” she asked. “If my super duper soul mate something’s wrong radar isn’t right, why do I get the feeling you guys are holding back on us?”

“Yeah,” Jeff agreed. “I’m not even a soul mate and I can feel it.”

Kal sensed Ryan clamped down on a hysterically funny thought. “Loves, I’ve only had Will back in the saddle, as it were, for a couple of months. Believe me, before he took his hiatus from The Firm, he was quite a busy man.” He pointedly looked at Kal. “And you had a lot of things going on in your life until recently. I did not wish to distract him or Aidan any more than absolutely necessary because you needed them more than I did. There will be plenty of occasions where I utilize their services. You must admit, they’ve had a rather easy go of it for quite a while now.”

A chill washed through her. “So what you’re saying is that it’s starting to get serious?”

He looked exasperated, but somehow it felt like acting to her, like he was trying to distract her. Her amulet flared with warmth in her hand.

“Kal, I’m saying that they have jobs to do. Not usually dangerous jobs, but it’s necessary to communicate information to them that they must have. Think of The Firm as Homeland Security for things that most humans aren’t privy to, right? Just because I must converse with them does not mean there are nefarious plans afoot.”

She exchanged a look with Jeff. If she wasn’t mistaken, he didn’t believe Ryan any more than she did.

Three hours later they wrapped the shoot. Ryan took off, leaving Kal and Jeff alone at base.

“Total bullshit?” he asked.

She nodded. “Yep.”

He helped her break down and pack the base equipment. “Why?”

“I don’t know. You can bet your bippy I plan on finding out.”

* * * *

Ryan made himself scarce during the rest of their trip. He stopped by a few times, usually to speak to Will or Aidan. He dodged her questions with the efficiency of an NHL goalie blocking shots.

About two weeks after their return from the trip, Kal had enough. She was alone at the office one evening. “Ryan, vado tu appareo.”

He immediately appeared. “What’s wrong?”

She pointed to Aidan’s unoccupied chair. “Sit. You and me are gonna have a little chat.”

Carefully eyeing her, he did.

“What the heck is going on?”

She felt his mental barrier slide into place. “Again, love, this is not something you need to concern yourself with.”

“Jeff and I both agree you’re holding something back.”

Ryan mentally swore, his mind racing for answers. Finally, a possible solution. He closed his eyes and threw his head back to stare at the ceiling. “I must have complete and utter faith in you, do you understand me?”

“I won’t run my mouth, if that’s what you mean.”

“That’s what I mean.”

“Spill it.”

He sat up and tried to keep amusement off his face. If he could divert her to an alternate path, it would distract her. Lately, this one fact had admittedly been his sole source of amusement. “It’s about Jeff and Aidan.”

Her face paled. “What’s wrong?”

“Nothing’s wrong.” He wrung his hands together. “You must, absolutely must promise not to say—”

“Yeah, yeah, I know. Super-secret. Got it.”

“Has Aidan mentioned anything about making Jeff his soul mate?”

“Oh, Ry, please tell me Jeff’s okay.”

“Of course he is. Answer my question.”

“Doofalicious worries about it every day. He’s trying to talk himself into it.”

Ryan reached over and touched her wrist as he stared into her eyes.

Please let this work. “It’s not a concern he needs to have. However, he doesn’t know that.”

She looked confused, then a huge smile broke out. “No. Way.”

Ryan breathed a huge sigh of relief. Hook, line, and sinker. “Way. He doesn’t realize it.”

She laughed, long and hearty. When she finally composed herself, she shook her head. “That’s it? That’s the secret?”

“You know Aidan. You know how upset he’ll be at himself, regardless of the good outcome, that he unintentionally did this.”

Her expression grew somber. “Yeah, you’re right. So why is this a secret again?”

“I’m hoping that once he ‘makes up his mind,’ so to speak, that he’ll simply think he’s doing it and then make Jeff his soul mate. It won’t hurt his feelings or ego that way.”

She threw her arms around Ryan and hugged him, surprising him. “Dang it, you’re a good guy, you know that?”

“Why’s that love?”

She finally sat back. “Jeff asked me about that while we were out west.” She wiped her eyes with the back of her hand. “You love Aidan enough to try to spare his feelings.”

“He’s my soul brother. I love him. I always have. Him and Will, you know that.”

She nodded. “That’s it? That’s the secret? Really?”

“Yes. No letting the cat out, right?”

“I promise.”

He leaned in for one more hug before returning home.

Kal sat back and fingered her amulet, contemplating. Something about Ryan’s explanation didn’t totally soothe her.

But as she thought about the situation, a smile crept through. It was funny. Ryan was right, Aidan would be upset if he knew he did it accidentally.

She turned to her computer, where the screensaver had popped up. A picture of the whole gang—her, Will, Aidan, Jeff, Purs, Gery, and Ryan.

No wonder she’d felt the way she had about Jeff recently.

Her smile broadened. Hell’s bells, Aidan would poop a brick if he knew. Kal laughed and shut down her computer. “Aidan, appareo.” Will was on a job, but Aidan had taken the evening off to spend with Jeff.

He appeared, wearing red silk Hello Kitty boxers.

She couldn’t suppress her laugh at those.

He put his hands on his hips. “All right, you call me and you’re laughing? Hey, at least I’m dressed.” He looked down his nose at her with a playful scowl. “What did you want, sugar?”

“Sorry.” She snickered. “Can you run me home? Will brought me in today.”

He rolled his eyes, but she recognized that look. “I thought you wanted something serious.” He grabbed her hand and a second later, they were at her condo.

“All right?”

She hugged him tightly, hiding her smile against his bare chest. “Yeah, thank you. Tell Jeff I said hi, and sorry I interrupted.”

“Aw, we were just playing Halo,” he said with a laugh. “We’re like a regular married couple some nights, you know.”

Kal felt the howl of laughter threatening. She quickly released him. “Well, thanks again. Good night.”

“Okay. See you in the morning, sweet cheeks.”

Aidan returned home and swore he heard Kal roaring with laughter as he disappeared.

Jeff had paused the game and was in the kitchen making a snack. “That was quick,” he said when Aidan reappeared.

“She just needed a ride home.”

“What’s wrong?”

“I think she was laughing at my boxers.”

Jeff snickered. “Well, I mean, really.” He pointed. “Hello Kitty?”

“They were on sale,” he grumbled.

Jeff snagged an arm around Aidan’s waist. “I didn’t say I didn’t like them. Don’t sulk. Your face gets all pouty.” He kissed Aidan on the back of the neck.

“Keep that up, we won’t get back to the game.”

“That’s a bad thing?”

Aidan grinned. “No, I guess not.”

* * * *

Kal managed to bring her howls of laughter under control. She still snickered occasionally, between her new knowledge and Aidan’s boxers. One of these days she’d ask Jeff to let her look in Aidan’s dresser so she could see them all.

She walked into the kitchen and decided on a salad instead of leftovers. She pulled out the fixings she needed and found a cutting board, put the tomato on it.

The butcher’s knife wasn’t in the block. She opened the dishwasher, found it, and grabbed it.

She noticed when she straightened that her amulet suddenly felt hot against her skin. When she turned to the counter, where the tomato sat on the cutting board, a strange sensation washed over her.

Kal wasn’t standing in the kitchen anymore. Correction, not her kitchen. Someone else’s, but…it felt like her kitchen even though it looked nothing like the one at the condo. And it wasn’t almost nine at night anymore, it looked like afternoon from the way sunlight poured into the living room windows.

She tightly gripped the knife in her hand as she watched the four…things materialize in her living room.

Her heart racing, she threw herself backwards against the fridge and closed her eyes, hoping they hadn’t seen her.

One of the things spoke. “We know you’re here, woman. We don’t want you, we want your mate.”

Kal kept her eyes squeezed shut, her fingers tight around the knife’s handle. She ducked down.

She would never give Will up to whatever these were.

“AnnaBelinda!” it hoarsely screamed. “We know you’re here! We will find you.” She heard its heavy boots on her floor, closing in.

There was no escape from the kitchen, the only way out through the living room. Desperately, Kal opened her eyes and looked around, there were no other weapons she could reach other than the one she held in her hand.

When the things appeared in the doorway, she skittered backwards across the kitchen. As a last resort there was one she’d call to, but she would not endanger her husband. Her soul mate.

Never.

They’d have to kill her first before she’d allow harm to come to him.

When the creature reached for her, she struck out with the blade, slicing his arm but not doing much damage to his tough, leathery skin. It’d been eons since she’d had to fight and her reflexes felt slow and dull.

With a roar the thing grabbed her, ripping the blade out of her hand and pulling her to her feet. Kal couldn’t tell her own feelings from the dream as the thing tightly gripped her, the rough skin of his forearm coarse across her throat as he threatened to strangle her.

“Call him, soul mate,” he growled in her ear. “Call him now, out loud, or you die.” He drew his sword and held it against her flesh.

Tears running down her face, she closed her eyes again and used his old name, hoping it would buy her some time and spare her mate. “Amiago, appareo!”

The things looked at her, then turned a moment later. When the thing who held her realized he’d been deceived, he struck.

Her world went black.

* * * *

Kal came to screaming, huddled in the corner of her kitchen. Ryan knelt in front of her. Unable to speak, when she realized it was him she cried again and threw herself into the safety of his arms.

“Shh, love. You’re safe.” Kal was vaguely aware of his lips pressed against the top of her head as his arms tightly encircled her. “It’s all right, I’ve got you. I’m here.”

She could still feel the press of the thing’s arm against her skin, the sharpness of the blade as it…

“What’s happening to me?” Her entire body shook. “Was it a dream?”

“Shhh. It’s all right. It was just a bad dream, love.” He scooped her into his arms and carried her out to her sofa, humming the familiar, soothing tune while holding her until she quieted and stopped trembling. When he finally got her attention, he tightly gripped her hands and forced her to look him in the eye.

“Love,” he whispered, “you fell asleep on the couch.”

Kal’s eyes went wide. “I fell asleep?”

He nodded. “It was only a dream. You called to me in your sleep, and I came. It was just a bad dream, love. Go back to sleep and dream happy things now.”

“I was making dinner.”

“You were asleep.”

Kal felt her mind slipping, swirling, now totally unsure. She could have sworn she was making a salad…

She didn’t want to revisit that horrible vision or dream—

memory

—because it was too awful. “I was asleep on the couch,” she whispered. Already her eyelids felt heavy.

He nodded as he stroked her cheek. “You were asleep,” he softly assured her. “It was just a bad dream. Nothing more.”

Once she was asleep, he carefully untangled himself from her and hurried to the kitchen. He found the knife on the floor, where she’d dropped it. He returned it to the butcher’s block and quickly put up the other things. When he felt the kitchen looked right, he checked on her one more time before returning to Atlanta.

He quickly poured himself a tall glass of bourbon, downed it. As his own heart rate slowed, he cursed himself for her distress. He’d been dreaming about that horrible afternoon, didn’t realize exactly how strongly until he heard Kal’s screams.

She was too strongly attuned to him. It was his own fault. He’d have to be more careful in the future.

He finished that glass and started another.

* * * *

Kal awoke on the couch a little before ten, feeling woozy and…

She sat up with a start.

Her stomach grumbled. But hadn’t she…

She shivered. She’d fallen asleep on the couch. That was a soothing thought. A comfortable thought.

She walked into the kitchen and decided on a salad instead of leftovers. As she pulled the salad fixings out of the fridge, she hesitated. The butcher’s knife was in the block with the rest, but she could have sworn…

Kal shook her head to clear it.

I fell asleep on the couch.

She touched her amulet before reaching for the knife and drawing it from the butcher’s block. As she examined the knife in her hand, she reached up with her other hand to touch her neck and felt her uninjured flesh.

I felt…

I fell asleep on the couch.

She dropped the butcher’s knife into the sink and grabbed the bread knife, humming a quiet, soothing little tune as she quickly sliced the tomato and made the salad in record time. She didn’t want to think anymore. She wanted to eat and go to bed and dream pleasant things.

Happy things.

And she definitely didn’t want to think about the memory of the sword’s steel splitting her flesh as the horrible creature took her head off.

About Lesli Richardson

http://www.lyricalpress.com/lesli_richardson

Lesli Richardson is a snarky, stubborn, Taurus writer. She’s a native Floridian and life-long resident of the state (making her an endangered species). As of this writing, she has never seen “real” snow. “Writer” isn’t what she does—it’s what she is. She put pen to paper as a child and has been scribbling ever since. (Just try to stop her, go ahead, we dare you.)

Because of her love for her home state, it often plays a silent character in her writings. Preferring to listen to the little voices in her head, you will rarely find her outlining her fiction in any detailed sort of way. Definitely a “pantster” kind of plotter. She will follow the characters and the stories they wish to tell rather than forcing them into whatever plotline she might wish they’d agree to. This can sometimes produce results that surprise the hell out of her.

She lives in southwest Florida with her husband, son, and a houseful of neurotic, misfit animals of various species. Rumor has it she’s been known to write *ahem* racier bestsellers under the pen name Tymber Dalton. (Please don’t tell her mother.)

Lesli’s Website:

http://leslirichardson.com/

Reader eMail:

me@leslirichardson.com

About the Good Will Ghost Hunting Series

Book I: Demon Seed

Available in ebook from Lyrical Press

Book II: Hell’s Bells

Available in ebook from Lyrical Press

Book III: Hell Hath No Fury

Coming soon to ebook from Lyrical Press

Book IV: Road to Hell

Coming soon to ebook from Lyrical Press

Book V: Hell on Earth

Coming soon to ebook from Lyrical Press

Book VI: Between Hell and Heaven

Coming soon to ebook from Lyrical Press

More from Lyrical Press

Where reality and fantasy collide

Ready for more?

Visit any of the following links:

Lyrical Press

http://lyricalpress.com

New Releases

http://www.lyricalpress.com/newest_releases

Coming Soon

http://www.lyricalpress.com/coming_soon